THE  UNIVERSITY 

OF  ILLINOIS 

LIBRARY 


IS  HISTORICAL  SliftVEf 


N 


KRON1 


KIRTLAND 


TO 


SALT   LAKE  CITY, 


BY    JAVLES    A.    LITTLE. 


WITH    ILLUSTRATIONS. 


JAMES  A.   LITTLE,  PUBLISHER. 

PRINTED  AT  THE  JUVENILE  INSTRUCTOR  OFFICE, 

SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH. 

1890. 


DEDICATORY. 

With  feelings  of  heartfelt  gratification  and  esteem,  and  by  permission, 
this  book  is  respectfully  dedicated  to 


The  only  living  Apostle  Pioneer. 

THE  AUTHOR. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in   the  year  1890,  by  JAMES  A.  LITTLE,  in  the 
Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress  at  Washington,  D.  C. 


T  WAS  not  designed  to  make  this  little  volume  a 
1  detailed  history  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter-day-Saints,  in  the  early  stages  of  its  growth.  A 
consecutive  narrative  of  its  most  important  move- 
ments, the  policies  involved  in  them,  the  potent  in- 
fluences that  forced  them  to  a  culmination,  and  some 
of  their  more  immediate  results  is  all  that  has  been 
aimed  at. 

Only  sketches  have  been  made  where  volumes 
might  be  written,  and  the  subject  is  far  from  ex- 
hausted even  in  the  general  way  in  which  it  has  been 
handled. 

It    is    hoped,    that  what   is  written  will    be    found 

interesting  and  instructive   to  the   reader  and,   what  is 

of    much     importance,    that     all    who     may    desire    to 

A   peruse   the  book  will   find   it  easily  within  their  reach. 

^  History  should  not  only  give    a   correct    narrative 

5  of  events  'but,  as  well,  the   influences  and  motives  that 

/^stimulated  the  actors.     For  this  reason  whenever  they 

_9  have   left   a    record    of    their    acts    and    motives,    they 

i  should  be  permitted  to  speak  for  themselves.     Hence, 

•j  this    book    may  be    considered   an  epitome  of  the  mo- 

jw 

tives  and  experiences  of  the  Saints  who  rejoiced  and 
suffered  in  the  persecutions  and  exoduses  attending 
the  early  growth  of  the  Latter-Day  Work. 

THE  AUTHOR. 


724293 


CHAPTER   I. 

PAGE. 

Early  Recollections — The  Organization  of  the  Church — The 
Policy  of  Moving  "To  the  West"  Revealed— The  Object  of 
the  Gathering  to  Kirtland — Time  Specified  for  Remaining 
There — The  Move  to  the  Rocky  Mountains  Foreshadowed.  9 

CHAPTER    II. 

Disarming  the  Saints — The  Expulsion  from  Jackson  County — ( 
"Zion's  Camp" — The  New  County  of  Caldwell  is  Organ- 
ized, to  which  the  Saints  Gather — The  Presidency  of  the 
Church  Driven  .from  Kirtland — The  Kirtland  Exodus — Its 
Organization — Scarcity  of  Food — Necessity  for  Labor — 
Much  Sickness  in  Camp 15 

CHAPTER   III. 

The  Company  leave  their  Encampment  of  a  Month — Several  Bur- 
ied by  the  Way — Hunger  in  Camp — The  Economic  Methods 
of  the  Saints — Entrance  of  the  Company  into  Missouri — 
Great  Excitement  Among  the  People — The  Company  Arrive 
in  Far  West 23 

CHAPTER     IV. 

The  Exodus  from  Missouri — The  Covenant  of  Assistance — Suffer- 
ings of  the  Saints  as  Illustrated  in  a  Sketch  of  the  Lytles — 
Kindness  of  the  People  of  Quincy — How  Levi  Hancock  got 
out  of  Missouri — Blessing  on  the  Green  Corn 27 

CHAPTER    V. 

Location  of  Nauvoo — Camp  of  the  Exiles — Their  Suffering  Con- 
dition— The  Location  Made  Healthier  by  Draining — Joseph 
Smith  in  Vision  Prophesies  that  the  Saints  will  Remove  to 
the  Rocky  Mountains — The  Twelve  Labor  to  Carry  out  His 
Predictions — The  Commencement  of  the  Exodus 35 


INDEX.  V 

CHAPTER  VI. 

PAGE. 

The  Twelve  in  Camp — Extreme  Cold — A  Last  Visit  to  Nauvoo — 
Experience  of  Elder  Meeks — The  Heroism  of  the  Sisters — 
Death  of  Edwin  Little — Brigham  Young  vs.  Nauvoo — Six- 
teenth Anniversary  of  the  Organization  of  the  Church — Gar- 
den Grove — Mount  Pisgah 42 

CHAPTER    VII. 

Difficulty  of  Obtaining  Supplies — Sixteenth  Anniversary  of  the 
Organization  of  the  Church — O.  Pratt's  Review  on  the  nth 
of  April — Mount  Pisgah  Located — Sickness  and  Death 
Among  the  Saints — Sister  Z.  D.  Young's  Narrative  of  Suffer- 
ing— P.  Meeks'  Narrative 50 

CHAPTER    VIII. 

Miller  and  Emmett  Company — The  Camp  on  Running  Water — 
The  Aged  Chief  of  the  Poncas — Breaking  up  of  the  Camp  on 
Running  Water — Winter  Quarters  Located  and  a  Town  Built 
— Sister  Bathsheba  Smith's  Description  of  the  Houses — Ten 
Thousand  Saints  on  the  Move  Across  Iowa 57 

CHAPTER    IX. 

The  Remnant  in  Nauvoo — A  Brave  Defense  Against  the  Mob — 

Elder  Bullock's  Thrilling  Narrative — The  Hancock  Tragedy.     62 

CHAPTER   X. 

Col.  Thomas  L.  Kane's  Graphic  Picture  of  the  Nauvoo  Expulsion 
— The  Miraculous  Flock  of  Quails — Kind  Providence  Cares 
for  the  Saints — Closing  Event  on  the  Banks  of  the  Missis- 
sippi .  . 67 

CHAPTER   XI. 

The  Wilderness  Echoes  with  the  Sound  of  Industry — The  Pio- 
neers Leave  Winter  Quarters — Their  Military  Organization — 
The  First  Buffalo  Hunt — Representative  Lady  Pioneers — A 
Prophet  General  with  Apostles  for  Lieutenants — The  Prairie 
on  Fire — Vast  Herds  of  Buffalo — Thieving  Indians  ....  76 

CHAPTER   XII. 

Ash  Hollow  and  its  Reminiscences  —  Rattlesnakes  —  Visit  of 
Indians  —  Chimney  Rock  —  Romantic  Scenery  —  A  Lunar 
Rainbow — The  Black  Hills — Fort  Laramie — California  Emi- 
gration— Laramie  Peak — Making  Roads — Ferry  Across  the 
Platte 87 


VI  INDEX. 

CHAPTER   XIII. 

PAGE. 

Leaving  the  Platte — Saleratus  Lake — Devil's  Gate — Valley  of  the 
Sweetwater — Winter  and  Summer  Mingled  Together — The 
South  Pass — Interesting  Interviews  with  Major  Harris  and 
Colonel  Bridged-Arrival  of  Samuel  Brannan  From  the  Bay 
of  San  Francisco — The  Pueblo  Detachment  of  the  Mormon 
Battalion — Mountain  Fever 96 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

Description  of  Fort  Bridger — Start,  for  Salt  Lake — As  Expected, 
Many  Difficulties  were  Encountered — Red  Mineral  Spring, 
Tar  and  Sulphur  Springs — Sickness  of  President  Young — O. 
Pratt,  with  a  Detachment,  Pioneers  the  Road — Frosty  Nights 
— Bears  on  Weber's  Fork — East  Canyon  Creek — The  Labors 
of  Camp  Hunters — First  View  of  Great  Salt  Lake  Valley — 
The  Advance  Camp  in  Emigration  Canyon 104 

CHAPTER   XV. 

The  Advance  of  the  Pioneers  Enters  Great  Salt  Lake  Valley — 
Description  of  this  Resting  Place  for  the  Pilgrims — Arrival 
of  President  Young — The  Crickets  and  Cricket  Eaters  of  the 
Desert — Thieving  Propensities  of  the  Indians  Illustated  .  .  114 

CHAPTER   XVI. 

The  Initial  Point  for  the  Survey  of  the  Country — First  Lessons  in 
Irrigation — Arrival  of  the  Pueblo  Detachment  of  the  Mor- 
mon Battalion  Accompanied  by  a  Company  of  Saints  From 
the  Southern  States — How  these  Companies  Came  to  Connect 
with  the  Pioneers — Narrative  of  Elder  Thomas  Bulbck — Salt 
Lake  Valley  Mexican  Domain — Preparations  for  Defence  and 
Shelter — Brigham  Young  Returns  to  Winter  Quarters  to 
Organize  the  Gathering — What  the  Pioneers  Accomplished 
in  One  Month 123 

CHAPTER    XVII. 

The  Immigration  of  1847 — Organization  and  Method  of  Travel — 
Sublime  Faith  of  these  Saints — Mail  Facilities — First  Lesson  in 
Stampedes — Writing  on  a  Buffalo  Skull — Stampede  and  Loss 
of  Twenty  Yoke  of  Oxen — P.  H.  Young  Brings  News  From 
the  Pioneers — Sickness  and  Death — The  Alkali  Lands — Meet 
Returning  Soldiers  and  Pioneers — Exciting  Stampede  — 
Death  of  Sister  Grant — Arrival  in  the  Valley 132 

CHAPTER   XVIII. 

Advantages  of  the  New  Gathering  Place — Organization  of  a  First 
Presidency — The  First  General  Epistle  to  the  Saints  Organ- 
izing the  Gathering 145 


INDEX.  Vll 

CHAPTER   XIX. 

PAGE. 

The  Mormon  Battalion  after  their  Discharge  at  Los  Angeles—- 
Incidents of  their  Travel  to  Salt  Lake  Valley — About  Fifty  of 
Them  Continue  their  Travels  to  Winter  Quarters — A  Wonder- 
ful March  of  Four  Thousand  Miles  Under  Difficulties  in 
Seventeen  Months 151 

CHAPTER  XX. 

Captain  P.  C.  Merrill's  Company  leaves  Salt  Lake  for  Winter 
Quarters — Excessive  Cold — Difficulties  in  Crossing  Loupe 
Fork — Suffering  for  Food — Misfortune  of  Alpheus  Haws — 
Horse  Beef — Pawnee  Indians — Dividing  Food  under  Diffi- 
culties— A  Turkey  for  Supper — Providential  Supply  of 
Food — Arrival  in  Winter  Quarters — Captain  Lytle's  Com- 
pany Live  mostly  on  Wild  Meat — Difficulties  at  Loupe 
Fork — Supper  on  a  Donkey's  Brains — Another  on  the  Con- 
tents of  a  Mule's  Head — A  Feast  on  Rawhide  Saddle- Bags 
Mule  Beef  for  Ten  Days — Arrival  at  Winter  Quarters  .  .  .  160 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

Condition    of    the    People    on    the   Shores  of    the    Great    Salt 
Lake — Great  Scarcity  of  Food — The  Situation  as  shown  by 
L.  D.   Young's  Narrative 169 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

The  Emigration  of  1848 — Organization  of  the  Companies  going 
with  President  Young — Good  news  from  the  Valley — The  last 
Companies  under  Elders  Richards  and  Lyman — Special 
Epistle  from  President  Young ;  his  arrival  in  the  Valley 
— Arrival  of  the  last  Companies — Remarkable  Prophecy — 
Letter  of  P.  P.  Pratt,  a  Reign  of  Peace — What  others  thought 
of  the  Mormons  in  Great  Salt  Lake  Valley 174 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 

Condition  of  the  Salt  Lake  Colony  in  the  Winter  of  1848-49 — 
The  Frontier  Guardian — A  Local  Government  Organized 
— Review — Presidency  of  the  Church  Transferred  to  Salt  Lake 
— Apostles  and  Elders  on  the  Missouri  River — The  Emigra- 
tion of  1849 — Special  Instructions — Anxiety  as  to  the  Fate  of 
the  Salt  Lake  Colony 185 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 

Great  Rush  of  People  to  California — Sickness  and  Death  along 
the  Platte  River — Captain  Egan's  Company — Great  Waste 
of  Property — The  last  Train — Peace  and  Prosperity  on  the 
the  Shores  of  Salt  Lake — Key  Note  of  the  Gathering  for  1850 
— Thirty  Thousand  Dollars  to  help  the  Poor — News  from 
the  Camps  of  Israel 192 


Vlll  INDEX. 

CHAPTER  XXV. 

PAGE. 

Synopsis  of  News  from  Salt  Lake — Great  Sacrifice  of  Property  by 
California  Emigrants — Curious  History  of  a  Letter  from 
Captain  Gully — Second  General  Epistle  from  Great  Salt 
Lake  Valley — News  from  Emigrating  Companies — Food 
Supply  in  the  Desert — Come  !  from  the  Nations  Come — 
Organization  of  the  P.  E.  Fund  Company — Another  Letter 
from  Smith  and  Benson — Tremendous  Snow  Storm — Sixty 
Animals  Perish — Pigs  and  Chickens  Freeze  to  Death — Re- 
markable Preservation  of  Human  Life — Graves  of  the  Gold 
Diggers 202 

CHAPTER  XXVI. 

Bishop  Hunter  Agent  for  Gathering  the  Poor — Characteristic 
Anecdotes — Instructions  for  the  Emigration  of  1850 — The 
Call  for  the  Gathering  of  the  Camps  of  Israel — Dearth  of  News 
in  Great  Salt  Lake  Valley — News  from  Parties  Snowed  in  in 
the  Mountains 213 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 

Three  Hundred  and  Fifty  Wagons  Start  up  the  South  Side  of  the 
Platte — Immense  Emigration  to  California — Prosperous  Con- 
dition of  the  Saints — The  Deseret  News — Panoramic  View 
of  the  Emigration — Ravages  of  the  Cholera — The  Disease  in 
its  Most  Fearful  Stages — Graves  by  the  Wayside — The  Last 
of  the  Mormon  Emigration  on  the  way — O.  Hyde  on  his 
way  to  the  Mountains — His  Account  of  the  Emigration — 
Good  Crops  and  Food  Abundant  in  the  Valley — "Rich  and 
Poor  Gather  to  the  State  of  Deseret  " — the  Saints  counseled 
to  Travel  on  the  North  Side  of  the  Platte 220 

CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

The  Emigration   of  1851— News  from   Companies  on  the  Plaias 
—The  Fire  of  the  Gathering — Hand  Carts  Foreshadowed — 
Elders  Ezra  T.    Benson  and  J.  M.   Grant  Sent  to  Superin- 
tend the  Emigration  of  1852 — Elder  Margetts'   Trip  from 
Salt  Lake  to  Kanesville 233 

CHAPTER  XXIX. 

Captain  Foot's  Hundred — Its  History  Illustrates  the  Difficulties 
Encountered  by  the  Emigrating  Saints  in  1852 — The  Opening 
up  of  a  New  Era — Gathering  the  Poor  from  Europe  under 
the  Auspices  of  the  Perpetual  Emigration  Fund  Company  .  239 

•     CHAPTER  XXX. 

The  Waymarks  of  the  Saints  along  their  Route  of  Travel — Fair- 
view  Cemetery — The  Grave  of  Solomon  Hancock — Relics  of 
Winter  Quarters 250 


TO 


SALT  LAKE  CITY. 


CHAPTER.  I. 

EARLY  RECOLLECTIONS THE  ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  CHURCH 

THE  POLICY  OF  MOVING  "TO  THE  WEST"   REVEALED 

THE    OBJECT    OF    THE    GATHERING    TO    KIRTLAND TIME 

SPECIFIED  FOR  REMAINING    THERE THE    MOVE    TO    THE 

ROCKY  MOUNTAINS  FORESHADOWED. 

IN  THE  spring  of  1846,  the  writer  was  a  soldier  in 
the  Army  of  Occupation,  on  the  Rio  Grande,  under 
General  Z.  Taylor,  ready  to  contribute  his  mite  in  the 
expected  contest  with  Mexico,  towards  redressing  the 
wrongs  of  American  citizens  and  enlarging  the  public 
domain.  There  reports  reached  him  of  the  expulsion  of 
the  Mormons  from  Nauvoo,  accompanied  with  the  sug- 
gestion that  they  would  probably  perish  in  the  storms  of 
winter  on  the  bleak  prairies  of  Iowa. 

In  the  spring  of  1849,  he  joined  their  fortunes  by 
embracing  their  doctrines.  The  same  season,  in  company 
with  many  others,  he  followed  the  trail  of  their  pioneers 
across  the  desolate  wastes  between  the  Missouri  river 
and  the  shores  of  the  Great  Salt  Lake.  The  first  object 
on  the  route  that  particularly  interested  him  was  a  col- 
lection of  dilapidated,  tenantless  houses,  on  the  west 


IO         FROM  KIRTLAND  TO  SALT  LAKE  CITY. 

bank  of  the  Missouri  river,  near  where  the  town  of 
Florence  now  stands.  On  inquiry  he  was  informed  this 
had  been  the  resting-place  of  the  Mormons  after  their 
expulsion  from  the  beautiful  city  of  Nauvoo ;  the  rest 
denied  them  in  their  own  homes  in  Illinois  they  had 
sought  from  the  mercy  of  savages,  beyond  the  confines 
of  civilization. 

Near  this  way-mark  of  civilization  was  a  place  of  sep- 
ulchre where  rested,  in  the  secure  repose  of  death,  stern, 
enduring  manhood,  elastic  youth  and  prattling  innocence, 
alike  the  victims  of  relentless  persecution.  No  fence 
protected  this  humble  mausoleum  from  the  tread  of  the 
reckless  emigrant,  the  prowling  savage,  and  the  wild 
beasts  who  found  protection  in  the  very  desolateness  of 
its  surroundings.  No  costly  monuments,  with  finely 
chiseled  epitaphs,  ornamented  the  ground  and  reminded 
the  passer-by  that  here  rested  the  opulent  and  influential. 
The  humble  condition  of  surviving  friends  was  evident 
from  the  rude  pieces  of  timber  and  the  ill-shapen  stones  at 
the  head  of  graves.  There  was  a  sameness  in  their 
appearance  that  required  the  recollection  of  surviving 
friends  to  indicate  where  wounded  affection  might  drop 
a  few  parting  tears,  when  the  still  operative  forces  of 
persecution  compelled  the  remnant  of  this  shattered  peo- 
ple to  bid  adieu  to  the  resting-places  of  departed  loved 
ones  and  seek  a  home  in  the  solitudes  of  the  great 
desert. 

A  fast  age  and  the  great  continental  railways  have 
made  the  trail  of  Mormon  migration  to  the  interior  of 
the  continent  a  thing  of  the  past,  but  the  dusty  road,  the 
dreary  plains,  the  rocky  heights,  the  almost  impassible 
canyons,  the  stampedes  of  cattle,  the  lurking  savage,  the 
nights  of  sleepless  vigils,  the  days  of  watchfulness  and 
of  dreary  labor,  the  dying  friend  who  had  long  hoped  to 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  I  I 

enjoy  a  season  of  rest  in  a  desert  home,  the  grave  by  the 
wayside,  hastily  dug  but  deep  to  protect  the  debris  of 
humanity  from  ravenous  wolves,  will  forever  remain  fresh 
in  the  memories  of  those  to  whom  they  have  been  a  living 
reality. 

With  these  scenes  vividly  photographed  on  his  mind 
for  forty  years,  the  writer's  interest  in  the  early  history 
of  the  Saints  has  constantly  increased. 

A  latter-day  dispensation  in  which  should  culminate 
the  redemption  of  the  race,  has  been  expected  by  seers 
and  prophets  down  through  the  ages.  A  leader  of  that 
dispensation  was  also  prepared,  in  whom  should  first  be 
planted  the  principles  of  the  Latter-day  work.  That 
leader  is  Joseph  Smith,  the  Prophet  of  the  nineteenth 
century. 

The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints 
first  assumed  organized  form  in  Fayette,  Seneca  County, 
New  York,  the  6th  of  April,  1830.  Its  journeyings  from 
there  to  the  Salt  Lake  of  the  Rocky  Mountains  was  the 
filling  up  of  a  grand  prophetic  outline. 

In  October  of  that  year  Parley  P.  Pratt  and  Ziba 
Peterson  were  required,  by  revelation,  to  accompany 
Oliver  Cowdery  and  Peter  Whitmer,  Jr.,  into  the  wilder- 
ness among  the  Lamanites. 

After  necessary  preparations,  they  bade  adieu  to 
brethren  and  family  friends,  and  preaching  by  the  way, 
continued  their  journey  to  Kirtland,  Ohio,  where 
they  tarried  awhile  and  labored,  and,  as  a  result  of  that 
labor,  organized  a  branch  of  the  Church  of  about  one 
hundred  and  twenty-seven  members.  They  were  mostly 
from  the  followers  of  Sidney  S.  Rigdon,  an  influential 
Campbellite  preacher. 

The  latter  part  of  January,  1831,  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  and  family,  accompanied  by  S.  S.  Rigdon,  who 


12  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

had  been  visiting  them,  moved  to  Kirtland,  where  they 
arrived  about  the  first  of  February.  This  made  it  the 
headquarters  of  the  Church,  and  a  nucleus  around  which 
to  gather  its  increasing  numbers. 

Soon  after  the  arrival  of  the  Prophet  in  Kirtland, 
the  Lord  said  to  him  in  a  revelation,  "And  from  this 
place  ye  shall  go  forth  into  the  regions  westward ;  and 
inasmuch  as  ye  shall  find  them  that  will  receive  you,  ye 
shall  build  up  my  Church  in  every  region,  until  the  time 
shall  come  when  it  shall  be  revealed  unto  you  from  on 
high,  where  the  city  of  the  New  Jerusalem  shall  be  pre- 
pared, that  ye  may  be  gathered  in  one,  that  ye  may  be 
my  people  and  I  will  be  your  God."  This  indicated  that 
still  further  "to  the  west"  would  be  the  center  of  future 
empire  and  another  objective  point  towards  which  the 
movements  of  the  Church  would  be  directed.  This  view 
was  further  emphasized  by  a  subsequent  passage  in  the 
same  revelation:  "And  behold  it  shall  come  to  pass  that 
my  servants  shall  be  sent  forth  to  the  east  and  to  the 
west,  to  the  north  and  to  the  south ;  and  even  now,  let 
him  that  goeth  to  the  east,  teach  them  that  shall  be  con- 
verted to  flee  to  the  west,  and  this  in  consequence  of  that 
which  is  coming  on  the  earth,  and  of  secret  combina- 
tions." 

In  this  we  see  a  declared  policy,  which  developed  in 
the  subsequent  movements  of  the  Church  until  they  cul- 
minated in  colonizing  the  Great  Salt  Lake  Valley. 

Elder  P.  P.  Pratt  and  companions  faithfully  per- 
formed their  mission  and  Elder  Pratt  in  his  Autobiogra- 
phy, sums  up  general  results  as  follows: 

"After  much  fatigue  and  some  suffering  we  all 
arrived  in  Independence,  in  the  county  of  Jackson,  on 
the  extreme  western  frontiers  of  Missouri,  and  of  the 
United  States. 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  13 

"This  was  about  fifteen  hundred  miles  from  where 
we  started,  and  we  had  performed  most  of  the  journey 
on  foot,  through  a  wilderness  country,  in  the  worst  sea- 
son of  the  year,  occupying  about  four  months,  during 
which  we  had  preached  the  gospel  to  tens  of  thousands 
of  Gentiles,  and  two  nations  of  Indians ;  baptizing,  con- 
firming and  organizing  many  hundreds  of  people  into 
churches  of  Latter-day  Saints." 

Thus  early  was  the  way  marked  out  for  a  future 
stride  of  the  Church  to  the  west  of  one  thousand  five 
hundred  miles.  Events  proved  that  "the  Ohio,"  with 
Kirtland  as  a  center  of  operations  was,  from  the  first, 
only  designed  as  a  way  station  at  which  to  gather  strength 
for  carrying  out  the  policy  of  continuing  "to  flee  to  the 
west;"  for,  as  early  as  September  nth,  1831,  the  Lord 
declared  through  his  Seer,  that  it  was  His  "will  to  retain 
a  stronghold  in  the  land  of  Kirtland,  for  the  space  of  five 
years,"  and  after  that  He  would  "not  hold  any  guilty  that 
shall  go  with  an  open  heart  up  to  the  land  of  Zion." 

An  important  factor  in  the  gathering  of  this  strength 
was  the  building  and  dedication  of  a  temple.  For  ages 
the  Priesthood  in  heaven  and  on  the  earth  had  been 
awaiting,  with  deep  interest,  the  ushering  in  of  "the  dis- 
pensation of  the  fullness  of  times."  The  Seer,  the  cir- 
cumstances of  whose  coming  had  been  a  subject  of 
recorded  prophecy,  came.  A  suitable  place,  in  which 
he  could  be  clothed  with  authority  for  the  fulfillment 
of  his  mission,  was  a  necessity.  That  the  Kirtland 
temple  was  the  place  in  which  this  grand  purpose 
was  accomplished  is  evident  from  Sec.  no,  Doc.  and 
Cov. 

That  the  Church  was  organized,  a  people  gathered, 
a  town  built  up,  a  temple  erected  and  dedicated  in  which 
a  great  event  of  the  ages  was  consummated,  within  the 
short  period  of  six  years,  evidences  the  rapid  growth  of 


14  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

the  Latter-day  work  and  the  toils  and  sacrifices  of  the 
Kirtland  Saints. 

Even  in  this  primary  gathering  place  the  location  in 
the  Rocky  Mountains  began  to  develop  from  the  shad- 
ows of  the  future.  Doubtless,  many  evidences  of  this 
might  be  gathered  up,  but  the  following  will  answer  our 
purpose.  Elder  Lorenzo  D.  Young  states  in  his  Auto- 
biography that,  when  very  sick  in  Kirtland,  Father  Joseph 
Smith  promised  he  should  recover,  live  to  go  with  the 
Saints  to  the  Rocky  Mountains  and  there  receive  many 
blessings. 

We  may  reasonably  assume  that  when  the  Prophet 
received  the  revelation  counseling  those  that  should  be 
converted  "to  flee  to  the  west,"  the  idea  was  well  defined 
in  his  mind  that  the  culmination  of  the  policy  would  be 
in  the  valleys  of  the  Rocky  Mountains. 

While  there  was  a  grand  purpose  in  the  temporary 
occupation  of  Kirtland,  it  was,  at  the  same  time,  neces- 
sary they  should  establish  themselves  in  Missouri  for  a 
central  gathering  place  when  it  became  necessary  to 
evacuate  it. 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  15 


CHAPTER  II. 

DISARMING   THE   SAINTS THE   EXPULSION   FROM    JACKSON 

COUNTY — "ZION'S  CAMP" — THE  NEW  COUNTY  OF  CALD- 

WELL  IS  ORGANIZED,  TO  WHICH  THE  SAINTS  GATHER 

THE  PRESIDENCY  OF  THE  CHURCH  DRIVEN  FROM  KIRT- 
LAND  THE  KIRTLAND   EXODUS ITS  ORGANIZATION- 
SCARCITY  OF  FOOD NECESSITY  FOR  LABOR MUCH  SICK- 
NESS IN  CAMP. 

IT  IS  a  singular  fact  to  contemplate,  that  the  first  ground 
from  which  the  Saints  were  driven,  was  that  on  which 
will  be  built  the  chief  city  of  the  Western  Hemisphere. 
Fifty-five  years  after  that  sad  event  they  are  still  wander- 
ers from  their  heritage,  and  the  longing  eyes  of  the  faith- 
ful are  directed  towards  the  place,  as  are  those  of  Judah 
to  the  Jerusalem  of  their  fathers.  When  they  will 
realize  the  fruition  of  their  hopes  remains  an  unanswered 
query. 

The  bitter  feelings  engendered  by  the  slavery  ques- 
tion between  the  people  of  the  Northern  and  Southern 
States,  made  the  slave  owners  of  Missouri,  like  others, 
jealous  and  suspicious  of  northern  people.  This,  with 
other  causes,  operated  from  the  first,  to  give  the  Saints 
but  little  rest  among  these  rude  people  of  the  frontier. 
Those  in  Jackson  county  had  suffered  almost  constant 
annoyance,  culminating  in  expulsion  from  their  homes. 

Preparatory  to  the  accomplishment  of  this  barbarous 
act,  with  the  assurance  of  the  Lieut.  Governor  of  the 
state  and  others,  that  the  object  was  to  disarm  the  com- 
batants on  both  sides,  with  the  hope  of  insuring  peace, 
the  Saints  surrendered  about  fifty  of  their  weapons  of 


1 6  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

defence.  The  mob,  then  secure  from  injury,  were  like 
savages  let  loose  on  women  and  children.  They  went 
about  well  armed  in  companies,  on  foot  and  on  horse- 
back. They  frightened  the  distracted  women  and  chil- 
dren with  threats  of  what  they  would  do  to  their  hus- 
bands and  fathers  if  they  could  catch  them,  and  warned 
them  to  flee  immediately  or  they  would  demolish  their 
houses  and  massacre  them  before  night. 

Christian  preachers  acted  a  conspicuous  part  in 
these  cruel  proceedings;  called  the  Mormons  "the  com- 
mon enemies  of  mankind  "  and  exulted  in  their  afflic- 
tions. 

Sunday,  the  24th  of  November,  1833,  about  one 
hundred  and  fifty  of  these  harassed  people  were  driven 
from  their  homes  in  Jackson  county.  Some  went  into 
Van  Buren  county,  others  fled  into  Clay  county  and 
camped  on  the  banks  of  the  Missouri  river.  The  exiles 
subsequently  made  every  possible  exertion  to  recover 
their  property,  but  without  success.  The  citizens  of 
Van  Buren  county  would  not  let  the  Saints  rest  in 
peace  among  them.  This  was  a  double  hardship  after 
having  built  themselves  houses  and  provided  food  for 
winter. 

In  1834,  a  military  body,  called  "Zion's  Camp" 
marched  from  Ohio  to  Missouri  for  the  relief  of  the 
Saints.  After  a  short  time  spent  among  them,  Joseph 
Smith  and  others,  on  the  Qth  of  July,  commenced  their 
return  journey  to  Kirtland  where  they  arrived  the  ist  of 
August.  There  the  Prophet  found  the  elements  of  dis- 
cord and  apostasy  in  several  leading  elders.  Much 
opposition  had  been  aroused  against  him  by  false  reports 
and  accusations.  All  of  which  disappeared  before  the 
light  of  investigation. 

When    driven   out    of    Jackson   county   the   Saints 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  IJ 

scattered  into  several  counties,  but  perhaps  more  of  them 
settled  in  Clay  than  in  any  other  county,  as  they  there 
met  more  kindness  and  consideration  than  elsewhere. 
Besides,  it  was  the  most  convenient  county  for  the 
exiles  to  gather  to  in  their  great  distress.  In  time, 
however,  causes  similar  to  those  in  Jackson  county 
operated  to  make  the  citizens  uneasy  at  their  presence. 
The  success  and  influence  of  the  Jackson  County  mob 
also  assisted  in  developing  the  spirit  of  persecution  in 
the  surrounding  counties. 

The  first  general  move  made  in  Clay  county,  for 
the  expulsion  of  the  Saints,  was  on  the  2Qth  of  June, 
1836.  In  accordance  with  previous  notice  a  respectable 
number  of  citizens  met  at  the  court-house  in  Liberty. 
The  meeting  was  organized  and  a  committee  appointed 
to  give  expression  to  the  object  of  the  meeting,  and  the 
sentiments  of  the  citizens  of  the  county,  with  regard  to 
the  residence  of  the  Mormons  among  them. 

In  perusing  the  minutes  of  this  meeting  we  are 
struck  with  the  open-hearted  candor  with  which  it  gave 
expression  to  the  public  sentiment  and  the  total  want  of 
consideration  which  popular  prejudice  engenders  with 
regard  to  justice  and  constitutional  rights.  An  excited 
populace  regards  no  law  that  stands  in  the  way  of  the 
gratification  of  its  blind  fury. 

The  Saints  were  required  to  remove  from  the 
county,  and  a  committee  of  ten  was  appointed  to  wait 
on  them  and  receive  their  answer.  The  ist  of  July  a 
considerable  body  of  the  elders  of  the  Church  in  Clay 
county  assembled  and  organized.  The  proceedings  of 
the  citizens  who  met  on  the  2Qth  of  June  were  read  and 
a  Preamble  and  Resolutions  adopted  in  answer  to  them. 

The  Preamble  expressed  the  gratitude  of  the  Saints 
for  the  kindness  shown  them  by  the  citizens  of  Clay 


1 8  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

County,  and  said:  "Being  desirous  for  peace,  and  wish- 
ing the  good  rather  than  the  ill-will  of  mankind,  we  will 
use  all  honorable  means  to  allay  the  excitement,  and  so 
far  as  we  can,  remove  any  foundation  for  jealousies 
against  us  as  a  people." 

A  committee  of  three  was  appointed  to  present  the 
Preamble  and  Resolutions  to  an  adjourned  meeting  of 
the  citizens.  This  meeting  accepted  the  reply  of  the 
Saints  to  their  resolutions  passed  on  the  2Qth  of  June. 
It  was  also  urged  upon  the  citizens  to  carry  out,  in  good 
faith,  the  arrangements  made  between  themselves  and 
the  Mormons.  The  meeting  also  recommended  the 
Mormons  to  the  good  treatment  of  the  people  of  the 
surrounding  counties. 

The  Saints  in  Clay  county  selected  a  new  location 
on  Shoal  Creek  in  territory  attached  to  Ray  county,  and 
commenced  moving  on  to  it  in  September,  1836.  Thus 
this  move  from  Clay  county  was  accomplished  without 
much  violence.  The  Saints  gathering  on  Shoal  Creek, 
petitioned  the  Missouri  Legislature  to  incorporate  a  hew 
county  from  territory  attached  to  Ray  county.  This 
petition  was  granted  about  the  middle  of  the  following 
December  and  the  new  county  was  called  Caldwell. 

The  mob  in  Davies  county  gave  notice  to  the  Saints 
in  that  county  to  leave  by  the  ist  of  August,  1837.  At 
this  time  there  were  about  one  hundred  houses  in  Far 
West,  the  chief  settlement  of  the  Saints  in  the  new 
county. 

In  the  autumn  of  1837,  the  spirit  of  apostasy  began 
to  develop  with  much  power  in  Kirtland.  The  Prophet 
had  been  to  Missouri  to  aid  in  the  direction  of  affairs  by 
his  presence  and  counsel.  Returning  to  Kirtland  about 
the  loth  of  December,  he  found  several  of  the  quorum 
of  the  apostles  in  open  rebellion,  and  these  with  others, 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  19 

united  for  the  overthrow  of  the  Church.  So  bitter  did 
this  spirit  become  that  there  was  a  show  of  armed  force 
to  destroy  those  who  sustained  the  legitimate  authority 
of  the  Church.  So  great  was  the  pressure  that  Elder 
Brigham  Young,  a  staunch  supporter  of  the  Prophet,  left 
Kirtland  for  Missouri  the  22nd  of  December,  1837. 

The  apostate  power  continued  to  increase  until  Jos- 
eph Smith  and  Sidney  S.  Rigdon  were  compelled  to  flee 
in  the  night.  They  left  Kirtland  on  the  evening  of  the 
1 2th  of  January,  1838.  They  were  joined  by  their  fam- 
ilies on  the  1 6th,  and  pursued  their  journey  to  Missouri 
in  wagons.  They  arrived  in  Far  West  the  i4th  of  the 
following  March.  The  head  quarters  of  the  Church 
were  now  removed  from  Kirtland  to  Missouri,  and  it  was 
the  signal  for  the  evacuation  of  the  former  place.  It  had 
filled  its  mission  and  was  no  longer  needed  for  the  pro- 
gress of  the  Saints  "to  the  west." 

The  6th  of  March,  1838,  the  seventies  met  in  the 
temple  in  Kirtland  to  devise  the  best  means  of  removing 
their  quorum  to  Missouri.  On  the  loth  of  the  month  it 
was  made  manifest  by  "vision  and  prophecy,"  that  they 
should  go  up  in  a  camp,  pitching  their  tents  by  the  way. 
On  the  1 3th,  they  adopted  rules  for  their  journey,  which 
were  signed  by  one  hundred  and  seventy-five  men.  The 
privilege  was  given  for  any  persons  to  go  in  the  company 
provided  they  would  abide  the  laws  for  its  government. 
A  Board  of  Commissioners  was  appointed  to  lead  the 
camp,  which  was  divided  into  companies  of  tens  with  a 
captain  over  each.  A  clerk,  historian  and  treasurer  were 
also  appointed. 

Elder  Joel  H.  Johnson  says  in  his  journal:  "On  the 
6th  of  July,  1838,  I  started  from  Kirtland,  with  my  family, 
in  company  with  the  camp  called  'The  Kirtland  camp,' 
numbering  in  all,  men,  women  and  children,  five  hundred 


2O 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 


and  fifteen  souls  ;  with  fifty-eight  wagons  and  a  large 
number  of  cows.  It  consisted,  principally,  of  the  poor 
Saints  of  Kirtland,  the  sick,  lame,  blind,  etc.,  with  all  who 


could  not  move  without  help."  Kirtland  was  the  first 
place  the  Saints  had  gathered  to  and  the  third  they 
evacuated  in  less  than  five  years.  Zion's  camp  was 
essentially  a  military  organization  not  burdened  with 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  21 

families.  The  "Kirtland  camp"  was  the  first  company 
of  Saints,  of  any  considerable  magnitude,  that  was  an 
emigrating  one,  burdened  with  women  and  children, 
household  goods,  cattle,  etc. 

Traveling  among  avowed  enemies  organization  for 
defence  was  a  necessity.  The  following  circumstance 
illustrates  the  temper  of  the  people  in  many  places. 
Near  the  town  of  Mansfield,  Ohio,  three  of  the  com- 
pany, Josiah  Butterfield,  Jonathan  Dunham  and  H.  Hall, 
were,  for  some  supposed  connection  with  the  "Kirtland 
safety  society  money,"  arrested  and  lodged  in  jail. 
Threats  were  in  circulation  that  the  camp  should  not  pass 
through  the  town ;  but  as  they  continued  their  journey 
the  next  morning  nothing  disturbed  them,  except  the 
repeated  firing  of  cannon  to  frighten  their  horses  as 
they  passed  the  court-house.  The  court  was  in  session 
and  the  case  of  the  imprisoned  brethren  was  called  up, 
but  no  bill  being  found  against  them  they  were  dis- 
charged a  little  after  one  o'clock  p.  m.  This  was  on  the 
2Oth  of  July. 

On  account  of  a  heavy  rain,  which  had  thoroughly 
wet  the  camp  the  qight  before,  on  the  2ist  the  roads 
were  muddy  and  traveling  bad.  To  seriously  increase 
the  difficulties  food  was  scarce,  there  not  being  half 
enough  in  camp  for  dinner.  There  was  some  appetite 
for  raw  corn  before  a  supply  could  be  obtained.  Sunday 
the  22nd  of  July,  the  camp  was  one  hundred  and  eighty- 
eight  miles  from  Kirtland. 

In  these  early  times  of  trying  experiences  cleanli- 
ness was,  as  now,  a  part  of  the  religion  of  the  Saints. 
At  proper  times  the  company  was  halted  at  a  con- 
venient place  for  fuel  and  water,  and  the  "Sisters"  were 
notified  that  time  would  be  given  for  cleansing  linen,  etc. 

The  24th  of  July,  while  in  camp  for  this  purpose,  the 


22  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

men  obtained  a  job  and  performed  labor  to  the  amount 
of  nineteen  dollars.  Some  difficulties  were  thrown  in  the 
way  of  the  people  because  they  were  Mormons.  For  this 
reason,  in  one  place  they  could  not  buy  forage  and  one 
man  threatened  to  shoot  Captain  Dunham,  the  engi- 
neer. 

About  the  ist  of  August,  the  Kirtland  company 
halted  in  their  journey  to  recruit  their  teams.  The  men 
engaged  in  such  labor  as  they  could  obtain  in  order  to 
get  means  to  continue  their  journey.  No  rations  were 
issued  to  those  who  could  not  give  a  reasonable  excuse 
for  absenting  themselves  from  labor.  The  doctrine  that 
"the  idler  shall  not  eat  the  bread  of  the  laborer  "  appears 
to  have  been  rigidly  enforced.  Three  brethren  were 
appointed  to  settle  minor  difficulties.  For  some  time  the 
camp  did  not  make  much  progress.  Many  were  sick, 
and  the  evening  of  the  8th  of  August  was  spent  by  several 
of  the  Elders  in  visiting  the  tents  and  rebuking  diseases 
and  evil  spirits.  Elder  Byington's  child  died,  but  many 
of  the  sick  were  healed. 

Division  crept  into  the  camp  and  they  did  not  pro- 
perly improve  their  time  in  labor.  The  2Oth  of  August 
the  company  began  to  break  up.  Two  men  who  had 
been  cut  off  from  the  Church  left  it  with  their  families. 
About  this  time  two  children  were  born  in  camp.  The 
men  continued  to  labor  as  they  had  opportunity.  They 
burned  charcoal,  erected  a  forge,  and  the  blacksmiths 
repaired  wagons,  shod  horses,  and  prepared  to  resume 
their  journey. 

Every  man  was  expected  to  fill  his  place  in  the 
organization.  For  not  honoring  his  office  of  tent-master 
a  Mr.  Hammond  was  cut  off  from  the  company.  It  was 
the  duty  of  a  tent-master  to  see  that  prayer  was  attended 
to  at  the  proper  time,  that  no  iniquity  existed  in  his 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  23 

tent,  and  also  to  draw  the  daily  rations  for  those  belong- 
ing to  his  mess. 

At  three  o'clock  in  the  morning  of  the  2Qth  of 
August,  the  trumpet  sounded  to  wake  up  the  sleepers  to 
prepare  for  the  journey.  The  people  appeared  weary 
of  inactivity,  for  "every  heart  leapt  with  joy,  and  even 
the  children  were  so  delighted  that  they  appeared  like  a 
lot  of  playful  lambs." 


CHAPTER   III. 

THE    COMPANY    LEAVE    THEIR    ENCAMPMENT    OF    A    MONTH 

SEVERAL  BURIED  BY  THE  WAY HUNGER   IN  CAMP — THE 

ECONOMIC  METHODS  OF  THE  SAINTS ENTRANCE  OF  THE 

COMPANY    INTO    MISSOURI GREAT'   EXCITEMENT    AMONG 

THE  PEOPLE THE  COMPANY    ARRIVE  IN  FAR  WEST. 

AT  NINE  o'clock  the  camp  ground  which  had  been 
occupied  for  a  month  was  vacated.  The  company 
traveled  eighteen  miles  and  that  night  was  two  hundred 
and  seventy  miles  from  Kirtland.  The  enmity  of  the 
people  was  shown  in  various  ways.  On  Sunday,  the  2nd 
of  September,  a  malicious  stage-driver  turned  out  of  his 
course  and  broke  up  a  wheel  of  one  of  the  wagons. 
The  following  day  the  company  passed  through  Indian- 
apolis, the  capital  of  the  state  of  Indiana.  Although 
there  were  some  threats  from  the  people,  no  demonstra- 
tion was  made  except  hurling  a  brickbat  at  one  of  the 
men  which  did  no  harm. 

There  was  much  sickness  in   the  country  the   com- 


24  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

pany  were  passing  through,  and  several  of  its  members 
died  and  were  buried  by  the  way.  It  was  autumn  and 
winter  was  approaching.  While  it  was  still  thought 
advisable  for  the  company  to  try  to  go  up  to  Zion  in  a 
body,  a  few  families  were  counseled  to  find  places  to 
work  through  the  winter,  and  get  means  with  which  to 
help  themselves. 

In  accordance  with  this  counsel  the  loth  of  Sep- 
tember, nine  or  ten  families  remained  behind.  On  the 
r  4th  of  September  the  company  passed  through  Spring- 
field in  the  state  of  Illinois.  Much  enmity  was  mani- 
fested in  the  countenances  and  conduct  of  the  citizens. 
Fever  and  ague  were  prevalent  in  the  country,  and  on 
account  of  sickness  and  destitution,  many  families  had 
found  stopping  places  before  arriving  at  this  place.  The 
people  of  this  camp  had  learned  what  it  was  to  be  hungry, 
as  they  were  often  short  of  food  for  man  and  beast.  For 
the  last  one  hundred  miles  of  travel  their  food  had  con- 
sisted of  boiled  corn  and  shaving  pudding.  The  latter 
was  made  by  shaving  the  new  ears  of  corn  on  a  jointer  or 
foreplane.  It  was  pronounced  excellent  with  a  little  milk, 
butter  or  sweetening.  An  occasional  mixture  of  pork, 
flour,  potatoes,  etc.,  made  it  approximate  quite  a  com- 
fortable living.  The  cobs  and  refuse  were  given  to  the 
horses  so  that  nothing  was  lost. 

At  this  early  period  of  church  history  the  economic 
methods  and  patient  endurance  of  the  Saints  made  the 
following  sentiment  proverbial:  "The  Mormons  would 
starve  a  host  of  enemies  to  death,  for  they  will  live 
where  everybody  else  would  die."  At  this  time  the  com- 
pany had  become  reduced  from  five  hundred  and  fifteen 
to  two  hundred  and  sixty  persons.  They  were  five  hun- 
dred and  forty-six  miles  from  Kirtland,  and  had  been  a 
little  over  five  months  on  the  way.  Destitution,  severe 


FROM  KIRTLAND  TO  SALT  LAKE  CITY.         25 

toil,  sickness  and  death  caused  murmurings  and  division, 
and  they  had  scattered  along  the  route. 

September  2Oth,  1838,  the  Kirtland  Saints  crossed 
the  Mississippi  river  into  Pike  county,  Missouri,  and 
pitched  their  tents  one  mile  west  of  the  town  of  Louisi- 
ana, six  hundred  and  fifty-six  miles  from  Kirtland.  The 
Saints  in  Missouri  were  in  serious  difficulty  with  the 
mob,  and  the  travel-worn  remnant  of  the  Kirtland  Exo- 
dus found  no  place  to  rest.  They  fled  from  the  fires  of 
persecution  in  Ohio  to  find  themselves  in  a  furnace  of 
affliction  in  Missouri. 

The  following  incident  partially  illustrates  the  tem- 
per of  the  Missourians.  Elder  John  D.  Tyler  had  charge 
of  the  loose  stock  of  the  company.  The  third  day  after 
crossing  the  Mississippi  river,  in  passing  through  the 
town  of  Paris,  those  having  charge  of  the  herd  were 
hailed  and  asked  to  what  place  they  were  driving  the 
cattle.  They  were  answered,  "Towards  the  Rocky 
Mountains."  "Well,  you  are  going  into  trouble."  Elder 
Tyler  replied,  "We  have  been  in  that  place  before  and 
know  how  to  take  it."  It  may  justly  be  said  of  the  Mis- 
sourians "they  grumbled  and  growled  like  wolves." 

In  passing  through  the  town  of  Madisonville  the 
company  met  all  sorts  of  exciting  stories  about  the  Mor- 
mon troubles.  They  e  .icamped  at  night  on  the  west  side 
of  the  north  branch  of  Salt  river,  on  the  ground  occupied 
a  few  days  previous'  by  Elder  Page's  company  from  Can- 
ada. They  were  .old  that  the  governor  of  the  state  was 
just  ahead  with  a  military  force  to  stop  them.  It  was 
only  one  of  the  many  flying  reports  that  they  so  often 
heard. 

The  28th  of  September,  1838,  the  company  found 
themselves  on  Parson's  creek,  Lynn  county,  Missouri. 
The  country  was  a  natural  paradise.  It  was  well  sup- 


26  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

plied  with  wild  turkeys,  prairie  hens,  quails,  partridges, 
wild  geese,  ducks,  snipes,  deer,  raccoons  and  squirrels. 
From  this  profusion  of  game  some  food  was  obtained 
for  the  camp.  The  following  day  a  couple  of  wagons 
upset  and  hurt  several  persons,  and  there  were  also  some 
sick  in  camp. 

Sunday,  the  3Oth  of  September,  the  camp  traveled 
fifteen  miles  and  encamped  in  Caldwell  county,  on  the  farm 
of  Brother  Oliver  Walker  who  gave  each  one  a  large 
pumpkin  and  some  shelled  beans.  The  company  began 
to  enjoy  the  kindly  hospitality  of  the  Saints,  and  these 
friendly  associations  made  them  feel  as  though  they  had, 
indeed,  entered  the  "Land  of  Promise." 

The  2nd  of  October  the  company  approached  Far 
West.  The  Prophet,  Joseph  Smith,  Elders  Sidney  S. 
Rigdon,  Hyrum  Smith,  Isaac  Morley  and  George  W. 
Robinson  met  them  a  few  miles  out  and  escorted  them 
into  the  city.  They  encamped  on  the  public  square 
where  friends  greeted  friends  in  the  name  of  the  Lord. 
Isaac  Morley,  Patriarch  at  Far  West,  furnished  a  beef  for 
the  camp,  and  Elder  Rigdon  provided  a  supper  for  the 
sick.  The  people  needed  the  kind  hospitality  of  friends 
for  they  had  eaten  but  little  for  several  days.  By  the 
way  they  had  traveled,  they  were  distant  from  Kirtland 
eight  hundred  and  sixty-six  miles.  They  had  now 
reached  the  "Land  of  Zion,"  th*  headquarters  of  the 
Church,  and  the  Kirtland  exodus  had  culminated,  but 
we  will  accompany  them  to  their  destiration. 

The  4th  October,  1838,  was  an  important  day  to  the 
"  Kirtland  Camp."  It  ended  their  long  and  trying 
journey,  "  for  they  arrived  at  their  destination  and 
began  to  pitch  their  tents  about  sunset,  when  one  of 
the  brethren  living  in  the  place  proclaimed  with  a  loud 
voice — "Brethren,  your  long  and  tedious  journey  is  now 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  27 

ended,  you  are  now  on  the  public  square  of  Adam-ondi- 
Ahman.  This  is  the  place  where  Adam  blessed  his 
posterity,  where  they  rose  up  and  called  him  Michael, 
the  Prince,  the  Archangel,  and  he  being  full  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  predicted  what  should  befall  his  posterity  to  the 
latest  generation.  " 

The  town  of  Adam-ondi-Ahman  had  been  located 
in  June  of  that  year  on  the  north  side  of  Grand  River,  in 
Davis  county,  twenty-five  miles  north  of  Far  West. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  EXODUS  FROM  MISSOURI THE  COVENANT  OF  ASSISTANCE 

SUFFERINGS    OF    THE    SAINTS    AS    ILLUSTRATED    IN     A 

SKETCH  OF    THE    LYTLES — KINDNESS  OF   THE    PEOPLE  OF 

QUINCY HOW   LEVI   HANCOCK  GOT   OUT   OF   MISSOURI 

BLESSING  ON  THE  GREEN  CORN. 

MISSOURI  was  a  "  Land  of  Promise"  to  the  Saints, 
to  be  retained  only  on  condition  of  keeping 
the  law  of  consecration  which  had  been  in  part  revealed 
in  Ohio.  This  law  was  applicable  to  all  members  of  the 
Church,  and  without  its  observance  an  inheritance  could 
not  be  obtained  upon  the  land  of  Zion.  For  evidence 
that  the  conditions  were  not  fulfilled  the  reader  is  re- 
ferred to  Sec.  1 10,  Doc.  and  Cov. 

With  divine  requirements  unfulfilled  the  Saints  had 
not  faith  to  contend  with  surrounding  antagonisms,  and 
the  land  of  Missouri  proved  an  uncongenial  soil  for 
their  growth.  Even  with  their  failure  in  coming  up  to 


28  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

the  standard  of  excellence  required  of  them,  the  purity  of 
their  principles,  their  progressive  spirit,  and  their  unity  of 
action,  were  too  much  for  the  crude  intellectual  and  moral 
capacity  of  the  average  Missourian,  and  he  made  fre- 
quent spasmodic  efforts  to  eject  from  his  surroundings 
elements  so  antagonistic  to  his  nature.. 

As  before  stated  the  Saints  in  Missouri  were  subject 
to  great  annoyances  and,  in  the  autumn  of  1833,  were 
expelled  by  mobs  from  their  homes  in  Jackson  county. 
They  scattered  out  into  Clay,  Daviess,  and  De  Witt  coun- 
ties. They  were  not  permitted  to  rest  in  these  places  ; 
they  gathered  into  Caldwell  county  and  located  the  town 
of  Far  West.  These  persecutions  were  a  constant 
accumulation  of  unredressed  wrongs  heaped  upon  them 
by  the  Missourians.  These  wrongs  generally  culminated 
in  confiscation  of  property,  and  often  in  imprisonment 
and  death.  Death  sometimes  by  personal  violence,  but 
oftener  by  dieases  caused  by  exposure  to  the  elements 
and  want  of  the  necessaries  of  life. 

When  the  Prophet,  Joseph  Smith,  arrived  in  Far 
West,  in  March,  1838,  it  became  the  residence  of  the 
leading  authorities  of  the  Church,  and  it  and  the  sur- 
rounding country,  the  gathering  place  for  its  members. 
The  Missourians  feared  the  Saints  on  account  of  their 
thorough  organization,  their  unity  of  purpose  and  action, 
and  offered  violence  to  oppose  their  voting  at  the  August 
election.  At  the  town  of  Gallatin  a  knock  down  fight 
occurred  between  the  parties  in  which  the  Mormons  were 
victorious.  This  roused  the  popular  excitement  to  fever 
heat.  From  that  time  antagonisms  seemed  to  strengthen. 
Mobs  became  legalized  military  bodies  under  State  au- 
thority ;  the  judiciary  instead  of  defending  the  injured  be- 
came a  mere  tool  in  the  hands  of  a  vindictive  populace. 

The  climax  of  tyranny  and  wrong  was  finally  reached 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  2Q 

by  the  governor  of  the  State,  Lilburn  W.  Boggs,  issuing 
a  decree  that  the  Mormons  must  either  leave  the  State 
or  be  exterminated.  The  Saints  were  disarmed  and 
their  leaders  imprisoned.  In  this  defenceless  condition 
they  were  robbed  and  abused  by  as  graceless  a  set  of 
villains  as  ever  claimed  connection  with  Christian  civiliza- 
tion. 

The  crisis  had  come,  and  it  was  death  or  expatriation. 
The  memorable  exodus  of  the  Saints  from  Missouri  com- 
menced in  the  autumn  of  1838,  and  culminated  the  ensu- 
ing winter  under  circumstances  of  extreme  destitution 
and  suffering.  It  was  a  dark  day.  They  were  leaving 
their  "Land  of  Promise"  to  which  they  had  clung  with 
great  tenacity  and  there  was  no  other  in  sight.  There 
had  been  no  prophetic  utterances  to  indicate  where  should 
be  their  next  gathering  place.  Only  those  who  have 
passed  through  a  similar  experience  can  conceive  of  their 
sufferings,  and  they  will  never  be  written  unless  it  is  done 
by  the  recording  angels. 

They  left  ample  evidence  of  their  sufferings  along 
their  trail  to  the  west  bank  of  the  Mississippi  river, 
opposite  the  town  of  Quincy,  Illinois,  a  distance  of  about 
one  hundred  and  seventy-five  miles.  There  hundreds 
encamped  in  winter  storms  with  little  protection  except 
the  forest  along  the  river  bottom,  which  furnished  abund- 
ant fuel  for  their  fires. 

In  fulfillment  of  a  covenant  made  by  the  Elders,  that 
they  would  not  cease  their  exertions  until  their  people 
were  gathered  out  of  Missouri,  when  those  who  owned 
teams  had  accomplished  the  deliverance  of  their  families, 
they,  and  their  scanty  stock  of  household  goods  were 
unloaded  and  the  team  returned  to  Missouri  to  deliver 
others  from  perils  and  death. 

Some   Missourians  living  on  the   road  traveled  by 


3O  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

the  Saints,  in  their  vindictive  hate,  ignored  their  usual 
customs  of  hospitality,  and  at  night  denied  women  and 
children  shelter  from  the  rigors  of  a  northern  winter,  the 
icy  air  of  which  was  often  breathed  by  new  born  babes ; 
others,  with  warm  sympathies  for  suffering  humanity, 
offered  them  such  shelter  and  comfort  as  was  practicable 
under  the  eyes  of  some  vindictive  neighbor. 

Let  it  be  recorded  to  the  honor  of  the  citizens  of  the 
town  of  Quincy,  that  they  liberally  administered  to  the 
wants  of  the  fugitives  from  Missouri. 

The  misfortunes  of  a  people  are  often  best  illustrat- 
ed by  individual  experiences. 

With  the  slender  outfit  of  a  wagon  and  a  pair  of 
horses  Mr.  John  Lytle,  his  brother  Andrew,  and  their 
families,  in  all  ten  persons,  arrived  on  the  west  bank  of 
the  Mississippi  river,  opposite  the  town  of  Quincy,  Illi- 
nois, in  the  month  of  February,  1839.  In  fulfillment  of 
a  covenant  before  referred  to,  their  effects  were  at  once 
unloaded  and  the  team  returned  to  assist  others.  After 
bringing  out  its  owner  and  his  brother,  it  made  two  trips 
bringing  two  families  each  time,  when  it  was  too  exhausted 
for  further  labor  in  that  direction.  The  Lytles  encamped 
in  the  timber  on  the  river  bottom,  with  many  other  fugi- 
tives. At  the  time  of  their  arrival  the  river  was  open 
and  no  arrangements  had  been  perfected  for  crossing  the 
people. 

Their  shelter  from  the  chilling  winds  of  winter  was 
what  the  timber  afforded,  with  quilts  and  wagon  covers 
drawn  over  poles.  In  a  day  or  two  the  weather  turned 
severely  cold,  the  river  froze  over,  and  the  people  crossed 
on  the  ice.  Mr.  John  Lytle  and  family,  with  five  other 
families,  found  shelter  in  a  room  about  18x20  feet.  The 
only  advantage  of  this  crowded  condition  was  protection 
from  the  cold.  The  first  and  only  night  this  shelter  was 


FROM  KIRTLAND  TO  SALT  LAKE  CITY.        31 

enjoyed,  Mrs.  Lytle  gave  birth  to  a  son.  Even  in  this 
extreme  of  destitution  they  were  not  permitted  to  rest, 
for  the  following  day  the  owner  ordered  them  to  vacate 
the  house  as  he  had  an  opportunity  to  rent.  A  cabin 
was  found  barely  large  enough  to  shelter  the  two  bro- 
thers and  their  families.  To  it  the  suffering  wife  and 
new-born  babe  were  removed. 

This  miserable  shelter  was  occupied  but  one  night 
for  they  were  again  ordered  to  vacate.  Fortunately 
another  shelter  was  found,  but  at  a  considerable  distance. 
To  it,  families  and  effects  were  removed.  Under  these 
hardships  the  tender  infant  sickened  and  died.  The 
mother,  destitute  of  every  comfort  woman  is  supposed 
to  need  in  her  condition,  also  sickened  but  finally  rallied 
and  recovered. 

Hoping  to  find  some  relief  and  rest,  Mr.  Lytle  and 
family  made  a  visit  to  Pike  county,  Illinois.  They  found 
their  relations  embittered  against  their  people,  and  a  cool 
reception  was  the  result.  In  a  day  or  two  they  returned 
to  the  neighborhood  of  Quincy,  and  soon  after  con- 
tinued their  journey  to  Commerce  where  their  people 
were  already  gathering.  There  they  found  a  hearty 
welcome  from  fellow-sufferers  as  destitute  as  themselves. 
Levi  Hancock  was  well  known  in  the  Church  as  one  of 
the  First  Seven  Presidents  of  Seventies.  Many  will  be 
interested  in  the  following  account  of  how  he  got  out 
of  Missouri.  It  may  be  considered  an  extreme  case  but 
doubtless,  there  were  many  others  nearly  paralleling  it. 

Levi  Hancock  arrived  from  Ohio  in  Far  West, 
Missouri,  in  March,  1838,  in  company  with  the  Prophet, 
Joseph  Smith.  He  settled  on  Plum  Creek,  a  short  dis- 
tance from  the  town.  There  he  remained  until  the  time 
had  nearly  expired  within  which  the  Saints  were  to  leave 
the  State.  Up  to  that  time  he  had  spent  his  energies  in 


32  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

assisting  others  to  get  away.  The  New  Year  of  1839 
found  him  nearly  destitute  of  the  means  of  moving,  or  of 
providing  ordinary  necessities  for  his  family.  The  mob  had 
killed  his  only  cow,  robbing  his  family  of  even  that 
limited  source  of  sustenance. 

He  had  a  blind  horse,  but  no  vehicle  to  carry  his 
little  children  and  the  few  household  goods  still  retained 
for  family  use.  He  had  a  small  foot  lathe.  This  he 
fitted  up  with  belts  of  rawhide  from  the  skin  of  his  cow. 
With  this  crude  machinery  he  turned  hubs  for  two  cart 
wheels,  split  spokes  out  of  fence  rails,  and  cut  out  felloes 
from  the  hewn  puncheons  of  his  cabin  floor.  From  the 
puncheons  he  also  made  a  box  for  his  cart,  and  over  a 
semblance  of  bows,  an  old  quilt  was  stretched  to  shelter 
the  contents  of  the  box  from  storms. 

Several  inches  of  snow  covered  the  ground  when 
this  destitute  family  were  forced  to  leave  the  shelter  of 
their  cabin,  to  dare  their  fate  in  the  cold  of  winter.  It 
consisted  of  husband,  wife  and  three  children,  the  oldest 
a  lad  of  about  five  years.  The  children  were  shoeless 
and  the  mother  nearly  so,  having  on  her  feet  the  tattered 
remains  of  a  pair  of  shoes  which  afforded  her  feet  but 
little  protection  from  the  cold  snow. 

To  intensify  the  sufferings  of  the  lad,  and  to  add  to 
the  keen  edge  of  those  of  the  father  and  mother,  a  short 
time  previous  to  starting,  while  out  after  the  cow,  he 
was  met  by  a  couple  of  Missourians  and  because  he  was  a 
Mormon  boy,  was  whipped  with  hickory  withes  until 
his  back  and  legs  were  covered  with  welts  and  cuts,  from 
which  the  blood  trickled  down  to  the  ground.  Exposure 
and  traveling  made  these  partially  healed  wounds  very 
painful.  The  mother  with  wet  chilled  feet  and  limbs, 
and  her  deep  sympathies  for  her  little  ones,  about 
reached  the  extreme  of  human  suffering  and  found  some 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  33 

relief  in  tears.  The  husband  and  father,  still  trusting  in 
a  kindly  Providence  appeared  as  cheerful  as  an  aching 
heart  made  it  possible. 

He  prophesied  to  his  suffering  companion  that  she 
should  be  provided  with  a  pair  of  shoes  in  a  remarkable 
manner.  In  the  middle  of  the  first  day's  travel  they 
stopped  to  rest  and  warm.  A  good  fire  was  made,  for 
wood  was  plentiful.  The  mother  stripped  the  ragged, 
saturated  shoes  and  stockings  from  her  feet  and  placed 
them  by  the  fire  to  dry.  The  dinner,  consisting  of 
parched  corn — quite  inadequate  of  itself  to  sustain  the 
human  frame,  especially  under  such  circumstances — was 
eaten.  Preparing  to  resume  the  journey  the  mother 
reached  her  hand  down  to  take  her  tattered  shoes,  and 
to  her  astonishment  she  held  a  new  pair  in  her  hand. 
Both  husband  and  wife  expressed  their  heart- felt  grati- 
tude for  this  gift  of  a  kindly  Providence,  so  opportunely 
supplying  a  serious  want. 

When  it  stormed  mother  and  children  huddled 
together  under  the  old  quilt  cover  of  the  cart.  At  night 
the  meagre  bed  was  made  by  the  camp  fire,  with  a  log 
at  the  foot  and  one  at  the  head  to  keep  off  the  wind. 
On  the  single  quilt  that  covered  them  was  spread  such 
outside  garments  as  they  could  divest  themselves  of,  and, 
by  sleeping  together,  a  considerable  degree  of  warmth 
and  comfort  were  obtained. 

They  traveled  the  well-worn  track  of  those  who  had 
preceded  them  and  arrived  on  the  bank  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi river,  opposite  the  town  of  Quincy  sometime 
in  the  month  of  February.  An  idea  of  the  severity  of 
the  weather  may  be  formed  from  the  fact  that  the  Mis- 
sissippi river  was  frozen  over  and  they  crossed  it  on 
the  ice. 

Although   the   people   of  Quincy  had   shown  much 


34 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 


kindness  to  the  destitute  Saints,  Elder  Hancock  con- 
tinued his  journey  to  the  new  location  then  called  Com- 
merce, now  Nauvoo.  There  was  enacted  the  closing 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  35 

scene  in  this  family  drama.  It  was  still  winter  and  the 
fact  had  a  serious  significance  to  the  poorly  sheltered, 
half-clad  and  famishing  Saints.  The  faithful  blind  horse 
had  nearly  dragged  out  his  life  in  the  service  of  his  mas- 
ter. That  master  could  not  feed  him,  and  his  heart 
rebelled  against  turning  him  out  on  the  common  with  the 
certainty  that  he  must  gradually  starve  to  death. 

One  day  the  lad,  Mosiah,  saw  his  father  leading  the 
faithful  brute  towards  the  river,  with  a  wisp  of  provender 
under  his  arm  and  an  axe  in  his  hand.  Curiosity  prompt- 
ed the  boy  to  follow  and  inquire  of  the  father  what  he 
intended  to  do  with  the  horse.  Without  answering  his 
question  the  father  ordered  him,  somewhat  sharply  to 
return.  As  he  did  so,  the  last  he  saw  of  the  horse  he 
was  quietly  eating  the  provender  and  the  master  was 
cutting  a  circle  in  the  ice  around  him. 


CHAPTER    V. 

LOCATION  OF  NAUVOO CAMP  OF  THE  EXILES THEIR  SUFFER- 
ING  CONDITION THE    LOCATION  MADE    HEALTHIER    BY 

DRAINING JOSEPH    SMITH    IN    VISION  PROPHESIES  THAT 

THE  SAINTS  WILL  REMOVE  TO  THE  ROCKY  MOUNTAINS 

THE    TWELVE     LABOR    TO    CARRY    OUT    HIS    PREDICTIONS 
—THE  COMMENCEMENT  OF  THE  EXODUS. 

AN   UNHEALTHY  location,  called  Commerce,  on  the 
east  bank  of  the  Mississippi  river,  was  the  only 
gathering  place  available  for  the  Saints.     It  was  a  com- 
manding site  for  their  future  city  near  the  head  of  the 
Lower  Rapids,   and  one  hundred  and  ninety-two  miles 


36  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

above  the  city  of  St.  Louis.  The  ground  is  regular  and 
rises  gradually  from  the  river,  with  a  plain  at  the  summit- 
The  first  land  was  purchased  for  the  Saints  May  ist,  1839. 
The  loth  of  May  the  Prophet  Joseph,  lately  delivered 
from  a  Missouri  prison,  moved  on  to  the  ground  with  his 
family  in  a  condition  of  extreme  destitution.  Leaders 
and  people  occupied  a  common  level.  Burnings,  plun- 
derings  and  drivings  had  been  a  common  lot.  Leading 
men  had  suffered  in  Missouri  prisons,  and  broken  con- 
stitutions were  the  heritage  of  many  of  the  people. 

The  camps  of  the  Saints  occupied  the  lower  ground 
along  the  bank  of  the  river.  They  presented  a  general 
appearance  of  great  destitution.  Houses,  covered 
wagons  and  tents  were  luxuries  enjoyed  by  few.  There 
was  slight  protection  from  the  scorching  sun  by  day  or 
from  chilling  dews  by  night.  Their  food  was  poor  in 
quality  and  meagre  in  quantity.  In  a  state  of  semi- 
starvation,  alternately  chilled  to  the  marrow  with  ague  or 
burning  with  fever,  death  reaped  a  bountiful  harvest  among 
these  victims  of  religious  persecution. 

On  the  bottom  lands  along  the  river,  and  extending 
a  considerable  distance  above  the  camps,  were  a  succes- 
sion of  ponds  of  stagnant  water  filled  with  decaying  vege- 
tation. In  the  heat  of  summer  miasmatic- vapors  from 
these  stagnant  pools  filled  the  air  with  seeds  of  disease 
and  death.  It  was  soon  evident  to  the  people  that  these 
sloughs  must  be  drained  by  cutting  ditches  from  them  to 
the  river.  So  urgent  did  this  labor  appear  that  men  who 
suffered  from  chills  and  fever  alternate  days,  labored  on 
these  drains  the  days  they  were  free  from  these  attacks. 
This  labor  was  completed  in  the  summer  of  1840  and, 
from  that  time,  there  was  a  marked  improvement  in  the 
health  of  the  place. 

The  following  from  the  recollections  of  Elder  Mosiah 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  37 

Hancock  vividly  illustrates  the  great  needs  of  the  people: 
He  says,  although  then  only  a  lad  the  circumstance  made 
too  powerful  an  impression  on  his  mind  to  be  ever  for- 
gotten. In  the  summer  of  1839  his  father  and  family 
lived  with  the  Prophet  Joseph.  The  first  green  corn  of 
the  season  was  greeted  with  much  satisfaction,  as  the 
fruit  of  their  labors  in  their  new  location.  It  was  boiled 
on  the  cob  and  placed  in  the  center  of  the  table.  Around 
it  were  the  Prophet,  Joseph  Smith,  Sen.,  Levi  Hancock, 
and  others  of  his  family.  Joseph  asked  his  father  to 
bless  the  food.  The  Patriarch  grasped  an  ear  of  corn 
between  his  thumb  and  two  fingers.  Holding  it  up 
from  the  table  he  said,  "  Oh  God,  the  Eternal  Father, 
we  thank  Thee  for  this  corn,  and  we  ask  Thee  in  the 
name  of  Jesus  Christ  to  bless  and  sanctify  it,  and  streng- 
then our  stomachs  that  we  may  be  able  to  receive  the 
same  to  the  nourishment  of  our  bodies,  until  Thou  canst 
provide  something  better  for  us,  this  we  ask  Thee  in  the 
name  of  Jesus  Christ,  Amen."  This  blessing  was  asked 
with  the  tears  trickling  down  the  face  of  the  aged  father. 
He  evidently  keenly  sensed  his  own  needs  and  those  of 
his  people  ;  more  especially  the  wants  of  the  sick  and 
of  delicate  women-  and  children.  Another  year  of  suffer- 
ing and  this  Patriarch  of  the  House  of  Israel  passed  away 
the  1 4th  of  September,  1 840. 

Nauvoo  proved  only  another  way-side  station  where 
the  Saints  might  gather  strength  for  the  culminating 
move  in  this  succession  of  exoduses.  For  advancement 
in  the  ordinances  of  the  gospel,  it  was  necessary  that 
another  temple  should  be  built.  The  land  of  Missouri 
was  so  thoroughly  under  antagonistic  influences,  that 
progress  in  that  direction  was  limited  to  selecting  sites 
and  laying  corner-stones. 

The  corner  stones  of  the  Nauvoo  temple  were  laid 


38  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

the  6th  of  April,  1841,  less  than  two  years  after  the  first 
purchase  of  land  for  the  new  city.  Within  five  years 
that  temple  was  so  far  completed  that  the  object  of  its 
construction  was  realized,  and  it  was  the  chief  object  of 
interest  in  a  beautiful  and  populous  city.  Considering 
the  extreme  poverty  to  which  the  Saints  were  reduced, 
by  the  Missouri  persecutions,  these  historical  facts 
evidence  their  wonderful  vitality  and  recuperative  powers, 
and  modern  history  will  scarcely  parallel  them  where  the 
chief  incentives  to  action  have  been  embodied  in  a  re- 
ligious faith. 

There  are  many  events  in  the  history  of  the  Saints 
bordering  on  the  miraculous.  Personal  experiences  are 
often  surrounded  with  a  halo  of  romance,  and  again 
others  are  enveloped  in  the  dark  shadows  of  tragedy. 
Faith  in  God  and  their  mission  have  given  them  wonderful 
powers  of  endurance.  Opinions  may  differ  as  to  the 
character  of  that  faith,  but  with  it  they  have  faced  the 
fires  of  affliction,  overcome  the  difficulties  of  the  ever 
present,  and  found  strength  and  comfort  in  assurances 
of  a  better  future.  In  the  shifting  scenes  the  Church 
was  passing  through  the  Prophet  Joseph,  and  those 
immediately  around  him,  did  not  lose  sight  of  the  objec- 
tive point  in  the  command  "to  flee  to  the  West." 

At  a  meeting  of  Freemasons  in  the  town  of  Mont- 
rose,  on  the  west  side  of  the  Mississippi  river,  Joseph 
Smith,  while  conversing  with  his  brethren,  uttered  the 
remarkable  prophecy  that  the  Saints  would  be  driven 
to  the  Rocky  Mountains.  Elder  Anson  Call  was  present 
on  the  interesting  occasion  and  in  his  autobiography, 
gives  a  more  detailed  account  of  the  circumstance  than 
the  writer  has  found  elsewhere.  On  the  I4th  of  July, 
1843,  the  Prophet  Joseph,  with  quite  a  number  of 
his  brethren,  crossed  the  Mississippi  river  to  the  town  of 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  39 

Montrose,  to  be  present  at  the  installment  of  the  masonic 
lodge  of  the  "Rising  Sun."  A  block  school-house  had 
been  prepared  for  the  occasion  with  a  shade  in  front, 
under  which  was  a  barrel  of  ice  water.  Judge  George 
Adams  was  the  highest  Masonic  authority  in  the  State  of 
Illinois,  and  had  been  sent  there  to  organize  this  lodge. 
He,  Hyrum  Smith  and  J.  C.  Bennett,  being  high  Masons, 
went  into  the  house  to  perform  some  ceremonies  which 
the  others  were  not  entitled  to  witness.  These,  includ- 
ing Joseph  Smith,  remained  under  the  bowery.  Joseph, 
as  he  was  tasting  the  cold  water,  warned  the  brethren 
not  to  be  too  free  with  it. 

With  a  tumbler  still  in  his  hand,  he  prophesied  that 
the  Saints  would  yet  go  to  the  Rocky  Mountains.  Says 
Anson  Call:  "I  had  before  seen  him  in  vision,  and  now 
saw,  while  he  was  talking,  his  countenance  change  to 
white  ;  not  the  deadly  white  of  a  bloodless  face,  but  a 
living,  brilliant  white.  He  seemed  absorbed  in  gazing  at 
something  at  a  great  distance,  and  said,  '  I  am  gazing 
upon  the  valleys  of  those  mountains.'  This  was  followed 
by  a  vivid  description  of  the  scenery  of  these  mountains 
as  I  have  since  become  acquainted  with  it. 

"Pointing  to  Shadrach  Roundy  and  others  he  said  : 
'There  are  some  men  here  who  shall  do  a  great  work  in 
that  land.'  Pointing  to  me,  he  said:  'There  is  Anson,  he 
shall  go  and  shall  assist  in  building  cities  from  one  end 
of  the  country  to  the  other,  and  you,'  rather  extending 
the  idea  to  all  those  he  had  spoken  of,  '  shall  perform 
as  great  a  work  as  has  been  done  by  man,  so  that  the 
nations  of  the  earth  shall  be  astonished,  and  many  of 
them  will  be  gathered  in  that  land,  and  assist  in  building 
cities  and  temples,  and  Israel  shall  be  made  to  rejoice.' 

"It  is  impossible  to  represent  in  words  this  scene 
which  is  still  vivid  in  my  mind,  of  the  grandeur  of  Joseph's 


4O  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

appearance,  his  beautiful  descriptions  of  this  land,  and 
his  wonderful  prophetic  utterances,  as  they  emanated 
from  the  glorious  inspirations  which  overshadowed  him. 
There  was  a  force  and  power  in  his  exclamations  of 
which  the  following  is  but  a  faint  echo.  '  Oh,  the  beauty 
of  those  snow-capped  mountains  !  The  cool  refreshing 
streams  that  are  running  down  through  those  mountain 
gorges  ! '  Then  gazing  in  another  direction,  as  if  there 
was  a  change  of  locality!  'Oh,  the  scenes  that  this 
people  will  pass  through  !  The  dead  that  will  lie  between 
here  and  there  ! '  Then,  turning  in  another  direction  as 
if  the  scene  changed  again :  '  Oh,  the  apostasy  that  will 
take  place  before  my  brethren  reach  that  land  ! '  Not 
an  iota  of  this  prophecy  has  failed  of  being  fulfilled." 
This  narrative,  in  part  is  a  testimony  of  that  fulfillment. 
Elder  Call  continues,  "Although  I  felt  that  Joseph  was 
wrapt  in  vision,  and  that  his  voice  was  the  voice  of  God, 
little  did  I  realize  the  vast  significance  of  those  prophetic 
declarations  compared  with  what  I  do  now,  with  the  expe- 
rience of  forty-five  years  that  has  intervened  since  they 
were  uttered.  As  he  drew  to  a  close,  the  door  of  the 
house  opened  and  we  entered  the  building  to  transact 
the  business  for  which  we  had  gathered." 

The  following,  from  the  History  of  Joseph  Smith, 
indicates  the  development  in  his  mind  of  plans  for  the 
fulfillment  of  what  he  had  seen  in  vision : 

"On  Sunday,  the  25th  of  February,  1844,  in  a  meet- 
ing at  the  assembly  room  of  the  Saints  in  Nauvoo, 
Joseph  prophesied  that  within  five  years  the  Saints  would 
be  out  of  the  power  of  their  old  enemies,  whether  apos- 
tates or  of  the  world,  and  he  asked  the  brethren  to 
record  the  prediction. 

"About  this  time  he  was  inspired  to  direct  the  glance 
of  the  apostles  to  the  western  slope,  where  he  said  the 
people  of  God  might  establish  themselves  anew,  worship 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  41 

after  their  own  sincere  convictions  and  work  out  the 
grand  social  problems  of  modern  life.  This  subject  was 
present  in  his  mind  and  often  upon  his  lips  during  the 
brief  remainder  of  his  earthly  existence.  Frequent 
councils  were  held  and  he  directed  the  organization  of  an 
exploring  expedition  to  venture  beyond  the  Rocky 
Mountains. 

"His  purpose  was  not  to  sever  the  Saints  from  this 
sublime  republic  by  any  emigration ;  he  saw  that  this 
country's  domain  must  soon  stretch  from  ocean  to  ocean. 
And  though  he  did  not  live  to  see  the 
exodus  of  the  Saints  nor  to  send  out  the  first  pioneer 
party  of  explorers,  his  inspired  suggestion  was  carried 
out,  and  through  it  his  prediction  was  fulfilled  that  the 
Saints  in  five  years  would  be  beyond  the  power  of  their 
old  enemies." 

The  career  of  the  Prophet  was  drawing  to  a  close. 
He  had  appointed  and  endowed  others  with  authority 
and  power  to  carry  out  his  inspirations,  and  he  and  his 
brother  Hyrum  were  assassinated  in  Carthage  on  the 
2  yth  of  June,  1844. 

A  short  time  before  the  death  of  Joseph  and  Hyrum, 
being  hard  pressed  by  their  enemies,  with  a  few  friends 
they  crossed  to  the  west  bank  of  the  Mississippi  river, 
with  the  hope  of  -yet  leading  the  way  to  the  fastnesses  of 
the  Rocky  Mountains,  and  of  assisting  the  Saints  in  real- 
izing the  bright,  prophetic  visions  of  their  future.  But 
through  the  over  persuasion  of  his  supposed  friends,  the 
Prophet  was  induced  to  return  to  Nauvoo  to  meet  his 
fate. 

He  saw  the  crisis  and  met  it  with  the  following  sen- 
timents welling  up  from  the  very  depths  of  a  strong  but 
keenly  sensitive  soul  :  "If  my  life  has  ceased  to  be  of 
value  to  my  friends,  it  has  ceased  to  be  of  much  value 
to  myself."  "I  am  going  like  a  lamb  to  the  slaughter." 

He  was  succeeded  by   Brigham   Young,  the  Presi- 


V 

42  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

dent  of  the  Council  of  Twelve  Apostles,  and  under  his 
leadership  the  plans  of  Joseph  were  perfected  and  car- 
ried out. 

In  Illinois,  as  in  Missouri,  the  Saints  suffered  a  long 
series  of  persecutions.  They  were  the  cause  of  much 
sorrow  and  suffering,  of  which  the  present  and  future 
generations  will  get  only  an  occasional  glimpse  from 
what  is  recorded  of  them.  Under  the  culminating  pres- 
sure of  these  the  Saints  commenced  their  long-contem- 
plated move  to  the  Rocky  Mountains  on  the  5th  and  6th 
of  February,  1846,  by  beginning  to  cross  the  Mississippi 
river  and  forming  an  advanced  camp  on  Sugar  creek,  a 
few  miles  from  Nauvoo. 


CHAPTER   VI. 

THE    TWELVE    IN    CAMP EXTREME    COLD A    LAST   VISIT   TO 

NAUVOO EXPERIENCE  OF  ELDER  MEEKS THE  HEROISM 

OF  THE  SISTERS DEATH    OF    EDWIN    LITTLE BRIGHAM 

YOUNG  VS.    NAUVOO SIXTEENTH    ANNIVERSARY    OF  THE 

ORGANIZATION     OF      THE      CHURCH GARDEN     GROVE 

MOUNT  PISGAH. 

THE  1 5th  of  February,  1846,  Brigham  Young,  Willard 
Richards  and  George  A.  Smith,  with  their  families, 
moved  across  the  river  to  the  camp  on  Sugar  creek,  and 
the  following  day  began  to  organize  the  people  for  the 
march  westward.  Previous  to  this  the  thermometer  had 
indicated  20°  below  zero,  and  the  Mississippi  river  had 
frozen  over  so  that  teams  crossed  on  the  ice. 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 


43 


About  the  same  date  that  the  movement  from  Nau- 
voo  commenced,  the  ship  Brooklyn  sailed  from  the  harbor 
of  New  York  for  the  Bay  of  San  Francisco  with  two 


hundred  and  fourteen  Saints,  under  the  charge  of  Elder 
Samuel  Brannan.  The  object  was  to  plant  a  colony  on 
the  Pacific  coast. 

Before  leaving  Christian  civilization  and  launching  out 


44  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

onto  the  prairies  of  Iowa,  Brigham  Young,  and  others  of 
the  Council  of  the  Twelve,  returned  to  Nauvoo  to  see 
the  deserted  homes  of  their  people  for  the  last  time,  and 
to  bid  adieu  to  their  beloved  city  and  temple.  There  was 
much  suffering  in  the  camp  on  Sugar  Creek.  Violent 
storms,  excessive  cold  and  fatiguing  labor  made  heavy 
drafts  on  the  energy  and  vitality  of  the  people,  in  many 
cases  thinly  clad  and  poorly  fed.  It  is  safe  to  assert, 
that  the  sum  of  suffering  in  getting  away  from  Nauvoo 
and  in  crossing  the  prairies  of  Iowa  will  never  be  footed 
up  by  mortals,  nor  a  tithe  of  the  interesting  and  instruc- 
tive experiences  written. 

The  following  narrative,  showing  how  Elder  P.  Meeks 
got  out  of  Nauvoo  will  illustrate  some  of  the  difficulties 
of  the  situation.  It  is  dated  Orderville,  March  4th,  1882. 
"I  am  now  eighty-six  years  of  age.  My  faculties  are 
more  or  less  failing,  and  my  memory  with  the  others. 
But  there  are  some  events  of  my  life  which  I  shall  never 
forget,  for  they  are  so  thoroughly  impressed  upon  my 
mind  that  they  seem  a  part  of  myself. 

"The  persecutions  of  Nauvoo  I  endured  with  the 
Saints.  I  gave  up  my  gun  to  a  brother  who,  I  thought, 
could  make  a  better  use  of  it.  For  a  substitute  I  fas- 
tened a  strong  table-fork  on  to  the  end  of  a  pole  about 
six  feet  long.  With  this,  when  the  alarm  was  given  that 
our  enemies  were  approaching,  I  repaired  to  the  temple, 
prepared  to  do  the  best  I  could  to  defend  myself  and  the 
Saints. 

"About  the  time  the  latter  were  crossing  the  Missis- 
sippi I  had  been  east  and  was  returning  home.  I  passed 
through  Carthage  where  Joseph  and  Hyrum  Smith  were 
martyred.  Some  Mormon-eaters  of  the  place,  took  my 
horse  from  me  and,  with  oaths  and  imprecations,  asserted 
that  they  could  cut  my  heart  out.  They  confined  me  in 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  45 

Carthage  jail  and  in  the  room  where  Joseph  and  Hyrum 
had  been  shot.  There  I  was  compelled  to  remain  in 
sight  of  the  stains  made  by  their  blood.  This  was  very 
unpleasant  and  caused  many  sorrowful  reflections.  I 
remained  there  eight  or  ten  days,  when  it  was  very  nec- 
essary that  I  should  be  in  Nauvoo  to  care  for  my  family 
and  go  west  with  the  Saints. 

"In  these  things  was  the  extreme  cruelty  of  the  mob 
manifest.  They  were  not  willing  to  give  us  reasonable 
time  to  get  ready  to  leave,  and  when  we  were  making 
every  possible  exertion  to  do  so  would  perplex,  detain 
and  sometimes  rob  us,  as  they  did  me  of  my  horse.  The 
sheriff  of  the  county  knowing  that  I  was  innocent  of  any 
crime,  and  that  I  wished  to  get  away  with  my  people, 
favored  me  all  he  could.  Having  occasion  to  go  to 
Nauvoo,  he  drew  up  some  bonds  for  my  appearance  at 
court,  induced  an  irresponsible  person  to  sign  them,  in 
order  to  give  him  some  excuse  for  letting  me  go,  brought 
out  a  horse  from  one  of  my  friends  in  Nauvoo,  got  me 
on  to  it  and  told  me  not  to  look  back,  for  fear  of  ex- 
citing suspicion,  until  I  reached  a  piece  of  timber,  a  little 
distance  from  the  town.  I  did  as  directed  although  it 
was  very  difficult  to  not  look  back  to  see  if  I  was  pursued. 
From  the  timber  I  made  all  haste  to  Nauvoo. 

"I  had  been  engaged  with  brother  Wm.  McCleary, 
the  Prophet's  brother-in-law,  getting  up  a  wagon  with 
which  to  go  west.  It  was  well  along  towards  completion 
when  I  was  under  the  necessity  of  parting  with  my 
interest  in  it  for  a  barrel  of  flour.  I  then  succeeded  in 
trading  a  little,  one  horse  wagon  for  a  light,  two  horse 
wagon.  My  principal  dependence  for  a  team  to  haul 
this  was  a  pair  of  three-year-old,  unbroke  bullocks.  Their 
chief  characteristic  was  a  wonderful  ability  for  using  their 
hind  legs  without  any  regard  to  the  convenience  or  safety 


46  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

of  those  around  them.  These  unmanageable  beasts  were 
put  on  to  the  tongue  of  the  wagon  and,  for  a  time,  an 
old  pair  of  oxen  were  used  ahead  of  them  to  prevent 
their  getting  away  or  doing  damage. 

"I  had  a  small  flock  of  sheep  which  I  had  not  time  to 
sell.  These  I  left,  together  with  my  house  and  lot,  the 
former  containing  my  furniture  and  books.  With  my 
rickety  old  wagon,  and  the  little  it  would  carry,  I 
crossed  the  Mississippi  river  and  joined  the  camp  on 
Sugar  creek.  I  had  an  interest  in  a  wagon  shop  which 
I  left  with  Brother  McCleary  to  turn  over  to  some  brother 
who  needed  assistance.  My  right  of  ownership  in  the 
horse,  which  was  taken  from  me  in  Carthage,  I  assigned 
to  lawyer  Edmunds  for  keeping  me  clear  of  legal  process, 
until  I  could  cross  the  river  out  of  the  immediate  reach 
of  such  process  from  Illinois. 

"I  thought  if  I  could  get  my  old  wagon  to  a  black- 
smith shop  and  expend  about  twenty  dollars  on  it,  it 
would  enable  me  to  get  to  the  Missouri  river.  In  going 
from  Nauvoo  to  Sugar  creek,  a  short  distance  from  the 
ferry  across  the  river,  the  road  passes  over  a  hill.  The 
top  of  this  hill,  I  was  aware,  was  the  last  point  from  which 
I  could  see  the  Nauvoo  temple  I  have  no  words  with 
which  to  convey  a  proper  conception  of  my  feelings  when 
taking  a  last  look  at  this  sacred  monument  of  the  living , 
faith  of  the  Saints,  and  which  was  associated  in  their 
minds  with  the  heavenly  and  holy.  After  the  lapse  of 
thirty-six  years  I  can  scarcely  restrain  my  feelings  when 
I  write  of  it.  The  rain  and  mud  so  swelled  the  timber 
and  tightened  the  irons  on  my  wagon,  that  without  the 
aid  of  a  blacksmith,  I  was  able  to  continue  my  journey 
westward." 

The  first  of  March,  1846,  the  "Camp  of  Israel"  on 
Sugar  creek  commenced  its  weary  march  for  the  Mis- 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  47 

souri  river.  It  comprised  nearly  four  hundred  wagons, 
traveled  five  miles  in  a  north-west  direction  and  again 
encamped  on  Sugar  creek.  A  well-known  writer  says : 
"The  survivors  of  that  journey  will  tell  you  they  never 
suffered  so  much  from  the  cold  in  their  lives  as  they  did 
on  Sugar  creek.  And  what  of  the  Mormon  women  ? 
Around  them  circles  an  almost  tragic  romance.  Fancy 
may  find  abundant  subject  for  graphic  story  of  the 
devotion,  the  suffering,  the  matchless  heroism  of  the 
'  Sisters,'  in  the  telling  incident  that  nine  children  were 
born  to  them  the  first  night  they  encamped  on  Sugar  creek, 
February  5th,  1846.  That  day  they  wept  their  farewells 
over  their  beloved  city,  or  in  the  sanctuary  of  the  temple 
in  which  they  had  hoped  to  worship  till  the  end  of  life, 
but  which  they  left,  never  to  see  again  ;  that  night  suf- 
fering nature  administered  to  them  the  mixed  cup  of 
woman's  supremest  joy  and  pain." 

As  a  fitting  continuation  of  the  above,  Eliza  R.  Snow 
says:  "I  was  informed  that  on  the  first  night  of  the 
encampment,  nine  children  were  born  into  the  world,  and 
from  that  time  as  we  journeyed  onward  mothers  gave 
birth  to  offspring  under  almost  every  variety  of  circum- 
stances imaginable,  except  those  to  which  they  had  been 
accustomed;  some  in  tents,  others  in  wagons — in  rain- 
storms and  in  snow-storms.  I  heard  of  one  birth  which 
occurred  under  the  rude  shelter  of  a  hut,  the  sides  of 
which  were  formed  of  blankets  fastened  to  poles  stuck 
in  the  ground,  with  a  bark  roof  through  which  the  rain 
was  dripping ;  kind  sisters  stood  holding  dishes  to  catch 
the  water  as  it  fell,  thus  protecting  the  new-comer  and 
its  mother  from  a  shower  bath  as  the  little  innocent  first 
entered  on  the  stage  of  human  life." 

.The  following  is  another  picture  from  the  same  pen 
illustrating  the  situation  :  "Many  of  our  sisters  walked 


48  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

all  day,  rain  or  shine,  and  at  night  prepared  suppers  for 
their  families,  with  no  sheltering  tents  ;  and  then  made 
their  beds  in  and  under  wagons  that  contained  their 
earthly  all.  How  frequently,  with  intense  sympathy  and 
admiration,  I  watched  the  mother,  when,  forgetful  of  her 
own  fatigue  and  destitution,  she  took  unwearied  pains  to 
fix  up,  in  the  most  palatable  form,  the  allotted  portion  of 
food,  and  as  she  dealt  it  out  was  cheering  the  hearts  of 
her  homeless  children,  while,  as  I  truly  believed,  her  own 
was  lifted  to  God  in  fervent  prayer  that  their  lives  might 
be  preserved." 

In  the  midst  of  suffering  there  was  comfort  and  con- 
solation to  these  people  in  the  thought  that  they  were 
leaving  their  enemies.  All  were  cheerful  and  happy  in 
anticipation  of  finding  a  resting  place  from  persecution 
somewhere  in  the  solitudes  of  the  Rocky  Mountains. 
Welling  up  in  every  heart  to  stimulate  to  exertion,  to 
nerve  up  to  endurance  was  the  hope,  aye,  the  abiding 
faith  that  in  the  mountains  and  deserts  they  would  find 
shelter  from  the  pursuit  of  relentless  enemies. 

Exposure  to  the  elements,  excessive  labor,  want  of 
proper  food  and  comfortable  clothing  forced  many  to  lay 
down  their  weary  bodies  in  unmonumented  graves,  the 
location  of  which  has  passed  from  the  knowledge  of 
the  living.  Among  these  was  the  eldest  brother  of  the 
writer,  Edwin  Little.  He  left  Nauvoo  with  his  wife  and 
child  with  President  Young.  He  was  a  strong  man, 
physically,  with  a  heart  overflowing  with  kindness,  he 
assisted  all  who  needed  help  if  possible.  In  this  way  he 
wore  himself  out,  took  cold  and  died  with  inflammation  of 
the  lungs,  at  Richardson's  Point,  fifty-five  miles  from 
Nauvoo.  He  was  buried  in  a  rough  board  coffin,  the 
best  that  could  be  had  under  the  circumstances,  and  an 
effort  was  made  by  his  friends  to  hide  his  place  of  sep- 


FROM  KIRTLAND  TO  SALT  LAKE  CITY.        49 

ulchre  for  fear  it  might  be  disturbed  by  the  enemies  of 
the  Saints. 

At  this  time  Joseph  Young,  president  of  the  Seven- 
ties, was  still  in  Nauvoo.  From  Richardson's  Point  his 
brother  Brigham  expressed  his  personal  feelings  on  the 
situation  as  follows:  "I  feel  as  though  Nauvoo  will  be 
filled  with  all  manner  of  abominations.  It  is  no  place  for 
the  Saints,  and  the  Spirit  whispers  to  me  that  the  brethren 
had  better  get  away  as  fast  as  they  can.  *  *  *  Do 
not  think,  Brother  Joseph,  that  I  hate  to  leave  my  house 
and  home.  No,  far  from  that,  I  am  so  free  from  bondage 
at  this  time,  that  Nauvoo  looks  like  a  prison  to  me.  It 
looks  pleasant  ahead,  but  dark  to  look  back." 

Yes,  it  was  deliverance  from  bondage.  Better,  far, 
the  freedom  of  the  wilderness  than  the  chances  of  suffer- 
ing and  death  from  a  vindictive  populace,  stirred  up  with 
religious  hate  until  they  ignore  the  common  rights  of 
humanity. 


5O  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

DIFFICULTY  OF  OBTAINING  SUPPLIES — SIXTEENTH  ANNIVER- 
SARY   OF    THE   ORGANIZATION    OF   THE    CHURCH ( ). 

PRATT'S    REVIEW    ON    THE    IITH  OF    APRIL — MOUNT 

PLSGAH  LOCATED SICKNESS  AND    DEATH  AMONG  THE 

SAINTS SISTER  Z.  D.  YOUNG'S  NARRATIVE  OF  SUFFER- 
ING— P.  MEEK'S  NARRATIVE. 

TO  PROVIDE  for  the  inhabitants  of  a  city  driven 
from  their  homes  into  a  wilderness,  exposed  to  the 
sweeping  storms  and  bitter  cold  of  winter,  with  nothing 
but  the  slender  resources  of  the  camp  itself,  is  a  task 
which  but  few  men  could  hope  to  successfully  accom- 
plish. Besides  the  food  supply  for  the  people,  it  required 
daily  large  quantities  of  grain  to  sustain  the  animals  of 
the  camps,  and  these  were  necessities  of  existence,  the 
people's  means  of  deliverance  from  the  perils  that  envi- 
roned them. 

The  sixteenth  anniversary  of  the  organization  of  the 
Church  found  the  camps  on  a  branch  of  Shoal  creek, 
where  they  remained  over  two  weeks  on  account  of  rain 
and  mud.  The  6th  of  April  nine  or  ten  teams  were  sent 
to  the  settlements  for  corn.  In  about  three  days  they 
returned,  the  most  of  them  empty.  There  was  but  little 
strength  in  the  old,  dry  grass  or  in  the  early,  succulent 
growth,  and  the  animals  were  weak. 

Many  reflections  crowd  around  this  sixteenth  anni- 
versary of  the  organization  of  the  Church.  Its  situation 
was  quite  in  keeping  with  its  wonderful,  eventful  history. 
Three  times  in  this  short  period  had  its  members  been 
forced  to  evacuate  their  homes  en  masse,  and  these 
sweeping  exoduses  were  interspersed  with  minor  driv- 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  5! 

* 

ings  and  plunderings.  The  gospel  had  been  preached 
extensively  in  the  United  States,  in  the  Canadas  and  in 
Europe.  Two  beautiful  temples  and  several  cities  had 
been  built,  hundreds  of  the  Saints  had  lost  their  lives, 
the  direct  and  indirect  results  of  persecution,  and  the 
inspired  genius,  the  great  prophet  of  the  nineteenth  cen- 
tury, who  had  led  them  in  the  God-like  struggle  to  plant 
truth  and  righteousness  in  the  earth,  had  been  slain  in 
the  meridian  of  life. 

After  petitioning  the  Executive  of  every  State  in  the 
Union  for  a  place  of  rest,  they  were  now  seeking  a 
refuge  in  the  wilderness  from  the  vindictiveness  of  Chris- 
tian civilization.  Let  one  who  toiled  and  suffered  speak 
of  the  situation  and  sentiments  of  the  Saints  at  this 
time: 

"April  i  ith.  During  the  night  the  mud  froze  hard. 
To  any  but  Saints  our  circumstances  would  have  been 
very  discouraging,  for  it  seemed  to  be  with  the  greatest 
difficulty  that  we  could  preserve  our  animals  from  actual 
starvation,  and  we  were  obliged  to  send  off  several  day's 
journey  to  the  Missouri  settlements,  on  the  south,  to 
procure  grain.  Many  of  the  people  were  nearly  desti- 
tute of  food,  and  many  women  and  children  sufferedmuch 
from  exposure  to  the  inclemency  of  the  weather  and  from 
the  lack  of  the  necessaries  of  life,  such  as  they  were  in 
former  times  accustomed  to  enjoy.  But  in  the  midst  of 
all  these  temporal  afflictions  the  Saints  were  comforted  in 
anticipation  of  better  days.  They  looked  forward  to  the 
time  when  these  light  afflictions  should  cease.  *  *  * 
They  were  willing  to  endure  hardships  and  privations  for 
the  sake  of  escaping  the  unrelenting  persecutions  of  Gen- 
tile Christians,  from  whom  they  had  received  for  many 
years  nothing  but  cruelty  and  the  most  heart-rending 
oppression. 


52  FROM    KIRTLAND   TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

"Their  desire  was  to  establish  themselves  in  some 
lonely  valley  of  the  mountains,  in  some  sequestered  spot 
where  they  and  their  children  could  worship  God  and 
obey  His  voice  and  prepare  themselves  for  the  glory 
which  is  to  be  revealed  at  the  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ. 

"With  these  glorious  anticipations,  cheerfulness  and 
joy  seemed  to  animate  every  countenance  and  sufferings 
were  endured  without  murmuring.  The  Twelve  and 
other  authorities  met  in  council  and  determined  to  leave 
the  settlements  still  further  to  our  left  and  launch  forth 
upon  the  broad  prairies  of  the  north-west,  which  were  for 
hundreds  of  miles  uninhabited." 

The  24th  of  April  Garden  Grove,  on  the  head- 
waters of  Grand  river,  was  reached.  There  it  was 
decided  to  make  a  way  station,  a  place  of  rest  for  those 
who  were  unable  to  proceed  further.  It  was  still  a  sea- 
sonable time  for  putting  in  corn  and  other  crops.  The 
camps  were  organized  for  labor,  and  by  the  loth  of  May 
many  houses  were  built,  wells  dug,  extensive  farms 
fenced,  and  the  place  assumed  the  appearance  of  having 
been  occupied  for  years.  On  the  i  ith  of  May,  a  portion 
of  the  camp  resumed  their  journey. 

Of  this  time  P.  P.  Pratt,  in  his  autobiography,  says : 

"We  called  the  place  'Garden  Grove.'  It  is  in 
Iowa,  perhaps  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  from  Nauvoo. 
After  assisting  to  fence  this  farm  and  build  some  log 
houses,  I  was  despatched  ahead  by  the  Presidency  with  a 
small  company  to  try  to  find  another  location.  Cross- 
ing this  branch  of  Grand  river  I  now  steered  through 
the  vast  and  fertile  prairies  and  groves  without  a  track 
or  anything  but  a  compass  to  guide  me — the  country 
was  entirely  wild  and  without  inhabitants. 

"  Our  course  was  west,  a  little  north.  We  crossed 
small  streams  daily,  which,  on  account  of  deep  beds  and 
miry  banks,  as  well  as  on  account  of  their  being  swollen 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  53 

by  the  rains,  we  had  to  bridge.  After  journeying  thus 
for  several  days,  and  while  lying  encamped  on  a  small 
stream  which  we  had  bridged,  I  took  my  horse  and  rode 
ahead  some  three  miles  in  search  of  one  of  the  main 
branches  of  Grand  river  which  we  had  expected  to 
find  for  some  time.  Riding  about  three  or  four  miles 
through  beautiful  prairies,  I  came  suddenly  to  some 
round  and  sloping  hills,  grassy,  and  covered  with  beauti- 
ful groves  of  timber,  while  alternate  open  groves  and 
forests  seemed  blended  in  all  the  beauty  and  harmony  of 
an  English  park,  while  beneath  and  beyond  on  the  west 
rolled  a  main  branch  of  Grand  river,  with  its  rich  bot- 
toms of  alternate  forest  and  prairie.  As  I  approached 
this  lovely  scenery  several  deer  and  wolves  being  star- 
tled at  the  sight  of  me,  abandoned  the  place  and  bounded 
away  till  lost  from  sight  amid  the  groves. 

"Being  pleased  and  excited  at  the  varied  beauty 
before  me,  I  cried  out,'  this  is  Mount  Pisgah.  I  returned 
to  my  camp,  with  the  report  of  having  found  the  long 
sought  river,  and  we  soon  moved  on  and  encamped 
under  the  shade  of  those  beautiful  groves.  It  was  now 
late  in  May,  and  we  halted  here  to  await  the  arrival  of 
the  President  and  council.  In  a  few  days  they  arrived 
and  formed  a  general  encampment  here,  and  finally 
formed  a  settlement,  and  surveyed  and  enclosed  another 
farm  of  several'  thousand  acres.  This  became  a  town 
and  resting  place  for  the  Saints  for  years,  and  is  now 
known  on  the  map  of  Iowa  as  a  village  and  post-office 
named  '  Pisgah." 

Most  of  the  Saints  who  stopped  at  these  stations  were 
pre-disposed  to  disease.  The  hardships  they  had  endured, 
the  large  area  of  rich  prairie  ^soil  newly  turned  up  to  the 
warm  spring  and  summer  sun,  and  other  untoward  con- 
ditions rapidly  developed  the  germs  of  disease  already 
sown. 

Mrs.  Zina  D.  Young,  in  her  written  experience  at 
the  latter  place,  furnishes  a  vivid  illustration,  not  only  of 


54  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

her  own  afflictions,  but  of  the  unrecorded  sufferings  of 
a  multitude  of  others.  She  says,  "We  reached  Mount 
Pisgah  in  May.  I  was  now  with  my  father,  who  had 
been  appointed  to  preside  over  this  temporary  settle- 
ment of  the  Saints.  But  an  unlooked-for  event  soon 
came.  One  evening  Parley  P.  Pratt  arrived,  bringing 
the  word  from  headquarters  that  the  Mormon  Battalion 
must  be  raised  in  compliance  with  the  requisition  of  the 
government  upon  our  people.  And  what  did  this  news 
personally  amount  to,  to  me?  That  I  had  only  my  father 
to  look  after  me  now ;  for  I  had  parted  from  my  husband  ; 
my  eldest  brother,  Dimick  Huntington,  with  his  family, 
had  gone  into  the  Battalion,  and  every  man  who  could  be 
spared  was  also  enlisted.  It  was  impossible  for  me  to 
go  on  to  Winter  Quarters,  so  I  tarried  at  Mount  Pisgah 
with  my  father. 

"But,  alas!  a  still  greater  trial  awaited  me  !  The  call 
for  the  Battalion  had  left  many  destitute.  They  had  to 
live  in  wagons.  But  worse  than  destitution  stared  us  in 
the  face.  Sickness  came  upon  us,  and  death  invaded 
our  camp.  Sickness  was  so  prevalent  and  deaths  so 
.  frequent  that  enough  help  could  not  be  had  to  make 
coffins,  and  many  of  the  dead  were  wrapped  in  their 
grave  clothes  and  buried  with  split  logs  at  the  bottom  of 
the  grave  and  brush  at  the  sides,  that  being  all  that  could 
be  done  for  them  by  their  mourning  friends.  Too  soon 
it  became  my  turn  to  mourn.  My  father  was  taken  sick, 
and  in  eighteen  days  he  died.  Just  before  he  left  us  for 
his  better  home,  he  raised  himself  upon  his  elbow,  and 
said:  'Man  is  like  the  flower  or  the  grass  cut  down 
in  an  hour  !  Father  unto  Thee  do  I  commend  my  spirit ! ' 
This  said,  he  sweetly  went  to  rest  with  the  just,  a  martyr 
for  the  truth ;  for,  like  my  dear  mother,  who  died  in  the 
expulsion  from  Missouri,  he  died  in  the  expulsion  from 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  55 

Nauvoo.     Sad  was  my  heart.     I  alone  of  all  his  children 
was  there  to  mourn." 

When  the  Saints  were  scattered  from  Garden  Grove 
to  Council  Bluffs,  under  very  unfortunate  conditions,  that 
memorable  call  was  made  on  them  by  the  United  States 
for  a  battalion  of  five  hundred  men  for  the  Mexican  war. 
It  drew  heavily  on  the  strength  of  the  camps  and  neces- 
sarily modified  both  general  and  individual  plans.  Leav- 
ing them  for  the  present  on  the  lands  of  the  Pottowatomie 
Indians,  who  made  them  welcome,  we  will  go  back  and 
bring  up  our  friend  Elder  Priddy  Meeks. 

He  left  Sugar  creek  with  the  Saints  and  in  con- 
tinuation of  his  narrative  says:  "When  I  arrived  at  the 
crossing  of  the  Des  Moines  river,  I  found  many  wagons 
already  there  waiting  to  ferry  over.  As  this  would 
occasion  considerable  delay,  I  felt  impressed  to  move  up 
the  river  with  the  hope  of  finding  some  better  oppor- 
tunity of  crossing.  I  traveled  up  it  for  two  or  three  days 
and  saw  several  others  who  had  taken  the  same  view  of 
the  situation  as  myself.  We  found  an  old  ferry  boat 
lying  idle.  This  we  repaired  and  crossed  the  river. 
Finding  no  road  in  the  direction  it  was  necessary  to 
travel,  we  followed  a  divide,  or  the  high  ground  between 
two  streams,  for  several  days.  It  rained  almost  inces- 
santly, but  still  we  made  some  progress  each  day. 

"Notwithstanding  our  untoward  circumstances,  we 
were  cheerful  and  happy.  We  ate  our  water  gruel  when 
we  had  nothing  better,  which  was  much  of  the  time.  I 
had  a  fiddle  with  me  in  the  use  of  which  I  was  sufficiently 
proficient  to  grind  out  music  for  evening  dances.  This 
enabled  us  to  diversify  our  lives  with  the  merry  dance 
around  our  camp  fires,  when  the  weather  would  permit. 

"  After  traveling  several  days  we  discovered  in  the 
distance  white  objects  moving  slowly  over  the  prairies. 


56  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

Various  were  our  conjectures  as  to  what  we  were  in- 
debted for  the  unusual  appearance.  Some  surmised  they 
might  be  a  flock  of  white  cranes  feeding,  but  a  nearer 
approach  developed  them  into  wagons.  It  was  President 
Young's  company  traveling  in  nearly  the  same  direction 
as  ourselves. 

"  Arriving  at  the  wayside  settlement  of  the  Saints 
called  Mount  Pisgah,  I  stopped  to  make  a  temporary 
home  and  raise  a  crop.  I  assisted  in  fencing  a  field  in 
which  I  planted  corn  and  vegetables.  I  also  built  quite 
a  comfortable  cabin  where  I  anticipated  spending  the 
winter.  I  farmed  in  connection  with  Brother  Christian 
Houtz.  After  accomplishing  considerable  labor  I  was 
directed  by  President  Young  to  go  on  to  the  Bluffs. 
I  left  my  interest  in  the  crops  to  Brother  Houtz,  and 
directed  him  to  let  some  poor  brother,  who  might 
arrive  late  in  the  season,  have  my  cabin.  He  after- 
wards turned  it  over  to  Joseph  W.  Johnson.  Soon 
after  I  arrived  at  Council  Bluffs  the  Mormon  Battalion 
was  raised  for  the  Mexican  war.  My  son-in-law  Orson 
B.  Adams  was  the  second  man  who  volunteered  to  go 
and  I  took  charge  of  his  family  and  effects." 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  57 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

• 

MILLER   AND   EMMETT   COMPANY THE   CAMP  ON   RUNNING 

WATER THE  AGED  CHIEF  OF  THE  PONCAS BREAKING 

UP  OF  THE  CAMP  ON  RUNNING  WATER WINTER  QUARTERS 

LOCATED   AND   A   TOWN   BUILT  SISTER   BATHSHEBA 

SMITH'S  DESCRIPTION  OF  THE  HOUSES — TEN  THOUSAND 
SAINTS  ON  THE  MOVE  ACROSS  IOWA. 

IT  HAD  been  contemplated,  by  the  leaders  of  the 
Church,  to  send  a  company  of  pioneers  to  the 
mountains  the  same  year.  An  unsuccessful  effort  was 
made.  The  following  account  of  that  effort  is  from  Mr. 
Anson  Call's  Biographical  Sketch  in  Tullidge  s  History 
of  Northern  Utah'. 

"George  Miller  and  James  Emmett,  under  false  pre- 
tences, had  deceived  many  of  the  Saints  and  drawn  off 
fifty-two  wagons  into  the  western  wilderness.  Brigham 
Young  and  Heber  C.  Kimball  each  organized  a  com- 
pany of  seventy-five  wagons  for  the  avowed  purpose  of 
traveling  westward. 

"They  left  Elk  Horn  river  for  the  mountains  by 
order  of  the  Apostles,  the  22nd  of  July,  1846.  They 
traveled  up  the  Platte  river  to  the  Pawnee  missionary 
station  on  the  Loupe  Fork,  where  they  found  the  com- 
pany of  Miller  and  Emmett. 

"When  encamped  on  the  west  side  of  the  Loupe  Fork, 
an  express  came  from  the  Apostles,  directing  them  not 
to  travel  any  further  west  that  season.  The  express  also 
brought  instructions  for  the  organization  of  a  council  of 
twelve  men,  to  direct  the  affairs  of  the  companies,  and 
they  were  named  in  the  communication.  The  council 
was  organized  on  the  8th  of  August,  1846.  Bishop  Geo. 
Miller  was  its  president. 


58         FROM  KIRTLAND  TO  SALT  LAKE  CITY. 

"The  next  move  was  to  find  a  place  where  the  com- 
panies could  winter.  For  this  purpose  the  country 
around  the  Platte  river  and  Loupe  Fork  were  explored 
without  gratifying  results.  They  counseled  with  two 
Ponca  chiefs,  who.  invited  them  to  winter  with  their  people 
on  the  Missouri  river.  They  were  guaranteed  protection, 
plenty  of  feed  for  their  animals,  and  timber  with  which 
to  build  houses.  They  accepted  the  invitation  of  these 
friendly  Lamanites,  and  with  nine  days  travel  arrived  at 
their  camp.  A  place  was  selected  on  the  west  side  of 
the  mouth  of  the  Running  Water  river,  and  one  hundred 
and  twenty-five  log  houses  were  built  in  fort  form. 

"Nucanumpa,  the  aged  chief  of  the  nation,  was  taken 
sick  and  sent  for  the  council.  He  said  he  had  told  his 
captains  not  to  distrust  the  Mormons,  and  they  had 
agreed  that  they  would  not.  He  wished  to  talk  all 
he  could  before  he  died  ;  had  killed  his  best  dog,  and 
after  it  was  eaten  he  wanted  to  commence  to  talk. 

"The  Mormon  leaders  assisted  the  chiefs  to  eat  the 
dog,  when  the  talk  commenced  through  the  interpreter, 
Battese.  The  chief  said  much  about  dying  and  another 
world.  He  desired  his  Mormon  friends  to  prepare  such 
a  stone  as  he  had  seen  in  St.  Louis,  and  put  it  at  the 
head  of  his  grave  with  his  name  and  title  on  it.  The, 
following  day  this  noble  specimen  of  the  aboriginal 
American  went  to  his  departed  fathers,  and  a  stone  was 
put  at  the  head  of  his  grave  as  he  had  requested. 

"Rushes  were  plenty  for  cattle,  but  it  was  a  hard 
winter  and  many  died.  The  Poncas  did  as  they  agreed, 
but  the  Sioux  stole  some  horses  and  cattle. 

"George  Miller,  being  in  authority,  seemed  infatuated 
with  the  idea  that  he  was  the  real  head  of  the  people,  and 
that  when  spring  came  he  could  lead  them  into  the 
wilderness  away  from  the  Apostles. 

"The  2 yth of  February,  1847,  Apostles  E.  T.  Benson 
and  Erastus  Snow  arrived  in  camp  with  instructions  from 
their  quorum  for  the  people  to  return  to  Winter  Quarters, 
and  replenish  their  teams  and  their  stock  of  provisions 
preparatory  to  going  to  the  mountains.  After  delivering 
their  message  they  departed. 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  59 

"The  council  of  twelve  was  called  together  and  with 
its  president  came  James  Emmett,  who  was  not  a  mem- 
ber, but  who  was  permitted  by  request  of  Bishop  Miller, 
to  take  a  part  in  its  deliberations.  The  president  arose 
and  addressed  the  council,  saying  in  substance  that  he 
did  not  consider  the  Twelve  had  any  right  to  dictate  to 
the  people  of  that  camp  ;  that  he  was  their  appointed 
leader  and  it  was  their  duty  to  follow  him  into  the  wilder- 
ness among  the  Lamanites,  in  fulfillment  of  a  special 
mission  conferred  upon  him  by  the  Prophet  Joseph. 
James  Emmett  followed  in  the  same  strain.  '  It  then 
being  the  privilege  of  each  member  of  the  council  to  ex- 
press his  views,  Anson  Call,  who  had  from  its  organiz- 
ation been  an  active  member,  arose  and  stated  his,  the 
summary  of  which  was  that  the  twelve  Apostles  were  the 
legitimate  leaders  of  the  Saints  and  that  he  should  follow 
their  counsel.  The  ten  members  of  the  council  who 
followed  him  were  unanimous  in  expressing  the  same 
views. 

"  Bishop  Miller  saw  the  reins  slipping  out  of  his  hands 
and  vented  his  rage  in  an  impetuous  speech.  All  the 
council  excepting  its  president,  decided  to  call  the  peo- 
ple together  and  lay  the  subject  before  them,  that  they 
might  understandingly  choose  for  themselves  whether 
they  would  stay  with  Miller  and  Emmett,  or  return  to 
Winter  Quarters.  This  was  done  and  preparations  were 
at  once  commenced  for  the  return  journey.  On  the  3rd 
of  April  the  camp  moved  out  for  Winter  Quarters,  and 
only  five  or  six  wagons  remained  with  Miller  and 
Emmett.  *  * 

"The  action  of  Bishop  Miller  in  opposing  the  Apos- 
tles had  opened  the  eyes  of  all  who  had  been  deceived. 
Thus  by  a  far-seeing  policy  of  the  Apostles,  or  by  a  chain 
of  special  providences,  were  many  honest  people  saved 
from  temporal  ruin,  and  brought  back  under  their  legiti- 
mate leaders,  to  act  their  part  in  the  grand  scheme  of 
empire-founding  in  the  Rocky  Mountains.  Arriving  at 
Winter  Quarters  the  companies  were  broken  up." 

Some  of  the  Saints  remained  at  the  way  stations  of 


6o 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 


Garden  Grove  and  Mount  Pisgah.  Many  others  settled 
on  the  Pottowatomie  lands,  built  houses,  cut  hay  for  their 
animals,  gathered  sustenance  for  their  families,  and  made 
every  possible  preparation  for  the  coming  winter.  The 
leaders  of  the  Church  located  a  place  on  the  west  bank 


THE    FERRY. 


of  the  Missouri  river  which  they  called  Winter  Quarters. 
The  name  sufficiently  indicates  the  object.  There  seven 
hundred  houses  were  built,  suggestive  that  that  many 
families  located  there,  comprising  four  thousand  people. 
The  narrative  of  Mrs.  Bathsheba  W.  Smith  furnishes 
a  good  illustration  of  the  make  up  of  the  houses  of  this 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  6 1 

impromptu  city:  "Our  chimneys  were  made  of  sods,  cut 
with  a  spade  in  the  form  of  a  brick ;  clay  was  pounded 
in  to  make  our  fireplaces  and  hearths.  In  our  travels 
the  winds  had  literally  blown  our  tents  to  pieces,  so  that 
we  were  glad  to  get  into  cabins.  The  most  of  roofs 
were  made  of  timber,  covered  with  clay.  The  floors 
were  split  and  hewed  puncheon  ;  the  doors  were  gen- 
erally made  of  the  same  material,  of  cottonwood  and 
linn.»  Many  houses  were  covered  with  oak-shakes,  fas- 
tened on  with  weight-poles.  A  few  were  covered  with 
shingles.  A  log  meeting-house  was  built,  about  twenty- 
four  by  forty  feet,  and  the  hewn  floor  was  frequently 
used  for  dancing.  A  grist-mill  was  built  and  run  by 
water-power,  and  in  addition  to  this,  several  horse-mills 
and  hand-mills  were  used  to  grind  corn." 

In  the  general  epistle  to  the  Saints  of  December 
23rd,  1847,  it  is  estimated  that  in  the  month  of  July, 
1846,  there  were  more  than  two  thousand  emigrating 
wagons  between  Council  Bluffs  on  the  Missouri  river  and 
Nauvoo.  The  number  of  people  accompanying  these 
wagons  may  be  reasonably  estimated  at  ten  thousand. 
Probably  half  as  many  more  scattered  out  from  Nauvoo 
in  various  directions,  to  get  away  from  enemies  and 
to  accumulate  means  to  follow  the  main  body  of  their 
people. 

Winter  Quarters  was  the  third,  and  by  far  the  most 
important  way  station  between  Nauvoo  and  the  objective 
point  of  the  "Camps  of  Israel,"  the  valleys  of  the  Rocky 
Mountains.  There,  and  in  the  surrounding  country,  they 
were  to  gather  up  their  strength  and  mature  their  plans 
before  grappling  with  the  difficulties  of  a  thousand  miles 
of  desert  travel.  In  log  cabins  and  dugouts,  hastily  con- 
structed under  the  pressure  of  necessity,  must  the 
Saints  endure  the  rigors  of  winter  and  take  the  chances 


62  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

of  life  and  death  with  bodies  worn,  constitutions  broken 
from  excessive  toil  and  exposure,  often  half  famished 
for  want  of  proper  food  and  chilled  for  want  of  comfor- 
table shelter  and  clothing.  To  say  that  a  city  of  the 
dead  increased  rapidly  beside  that  of  the  living  is  stating 
the  case  mildly.  To  say  that  the  living  were  decimated 
would  not  probably  be  an  over  estimate  of  the  mortality 
during  that  season  of  struggling  for  existence. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

THE     REMNANT     IN     NAUVOO A    BRAVE     DEFENCE     AGAINST 

THE  MOB ELDER    BULLOCK'S    THRILLING   NARRATIVE 

THE    HANCOCK  TRAGEDY. 

HAVING  located  the  Saints  who  left  Nauvoo  in  the 
winter  and  spring  of  1846,  we  will  return  and 
record  the  fate  of  the  poor  and  afflicted  who  were  of 
necessity  left  until  teams  could  be  sent  from  the  advanced 
camps  to  move  them  away.  The  vindictive  spirit  in  the 
inhabitants  of  the  surrounding  country  which  had  forced 
the  main  body  of  the  Saints  from  their  homes  in  midwin- 
ter, could  not  let  this  helpless  remnant  remain  in  peace 
until  friends  could  assist  them.  In  the  fore  part  of  Sep- 
tember, 1846,  the  mob  marched  on  Nauvoo  in  force. 
There  were  only  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  men  and 
boys,  generally  poor  in  health  and  in  an  impoverished 
condition,  to  defend  the  place  against  an  enemy  several 
times  their  number.  They  made  a  desperate  effort  in 
self-defence,  but  were  overpowered. 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  63 

A  competent  eye  witness  may  tell  what  he  saw 
others  suffer  and  what  he  endured.  The  writer  of  the 
following-  letter,  Elder  Thomas  Bullock,  was  known  to 
many  thousands  of  the  Saints.  The  copy  of  the  letter, 
from  which  the  writer  has  taken  these  excerpts,  was 
without  date,  but  the  letter  was  doubtless  written  the 
winter  after  the  events  described  in  it  took  place.  It  was 
addressed  to  Elder  F.  D.  Richards,  then  in  England. 

"WINTER  QUARTERS,  CAMP  OF  ISRAEL, 

"OMAHA  NATION. 
' '  Beloved  Franklin  : 

"In  the  month  of  August,  1846,  I  was  taken  very 
sick  with  the  ague  and  fever,  and  soon  after  my  wife  and 
four  little  children  were  taken  with  the  same  disease.  In 
this  condition  we  continued  until  the  i6th  of  September. 
On  that  day  a  friend,  George  Wardell,  packed  up  my 
goods  on  two  wagons  and  removed  them  to  his  house  to 
be  out  of  danger  from1  the  cannon  balls,  which  were  fly- 
ing about  too  thick  for  anyone  to  feel  anyway  comforta- 
ble. He  located  us  behind  his  house  out  of  danger. 
As  I  did  not  see  this  battle,  I  don't  write  much  about  it. 
But  I  know  for  a  whole  week  the  roar  of  cannon  and  the 
sharp  cracking  of  rifles  kept  us  in  awful  suspense  and 
anxiety. 

"Our  devoted  city  was  defended  by  about  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  poor,  sickly,  persecuted  Saints,  while  it 
was  cannonaded  by  from  fifteen  hundred  to  two  thousand 
demoniacs  in  the  shape  of  men,  who  had  sworn  to  raze 
our  temple  to  the  ground,  to  burn  the  city,  ravish  our 
wives  and  daughters  and  drive  the  remainder  of  the 
people  into  the  river.  With  what  desperation  our  little 
band  fought  against  such  an  overwhelming  horde  of  des- 
peradoes, I  leave  you  to  judge.  My  flesh  seems  to  crawl 
on  my  bones  at  the  remembrance  of  those  scenes.  On 
the  iyth  of.  September,  two  thousand  men  with  five  hun- 
dred wagons  marched  into  the  city.  Such  yelling  and 
hooting  I  never  before  heard  from  civilized  men,  nor  even 


64  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

from  the  wild  savages.  Terror  and  dismay  surely  for 
once  overcame  the  sick,  the  poor  women  and  children. 

"While  the  leaders  were  haranguing  their  mob  fol- 
lowers at  the  rope  walk,  by  Hibbard's,  such  an  awful  and 
infuriated  noise  I  never  before  heard,  though  I  was  in 
Warsaw  street,  more  than  a  quarter  of  a  mile  from  the 
scene.'  We  expected  an  indiscriminate  massacre  was 
commencing.  Myself  and  others  who  were  sick  were 
carried  by  friends  into  the  tall  weeds  and  into  the  woods, 
while  all  who  were  able  to  do  so  hid  themselves.  Many 
crossed  the  river  leaving  everything  behind  them.  As 
night  approached  we  returned  to  our  shelter.  But,  O 
God,  what  a  night  to  remember ! 

"The  next  morning  at  nine  o'clock  saw  me,  my  wife, 
my  four  children,  my  sister-in-law  Fanny,  my  blind 
mother-in-law,  all  shaking  with  the  ague  in  one  house, 
only  George  Wardell  to  do  anything  for  us,  when  a  band 
of  about  thirty  men,  armed  with  guns,  with  fixed  bayonets, 
pistols  in  belt,  the  captain  with  sword  in  his  hand,  and 
the  stars  and  stripes  flying  about,  marched  opposite  my 
sheltering  roof.  The  captain  called  and  demanded  that 
the  owner  of  the  two  wagons  be  brought  out.  I  was 
raised  from,  my*  bed,  led  out  of  doors,  supported  by  my 
sister-in-law  and  the  rail  fence.  I  was  then  asked  if  those 
goods  were  mine.  I  replied,  'They  are.'  The  captain 
then  stepped  out  to  within  four  feet  of  me,  pointed  his 
sword  at  my  throat,  while  four  others  presented  their 
guns  with  bayonets  within  two  feet  of  my  body,  and  said, 
Tf  you  are  not  off  from  here  in  twenty  minutes  my 
orders  are  to  shoot  you.'  I  replied,  'Shoot  away,  for 
you  will  only  send  me  to  heaven  a  few  hours  quicker,  for 
you  may  see  I  am  not  for  this  world  many  hours  longer.' 
The  captain  then  told  me,  'If  you  will  renounce  Mor- 
monism  you  may  stay  here  and  we  will  protect  you.'  I 
replied,  'This  is  not  my  house;  yonder  is  my  house,' 
pointing  to  it,  'which  I  built  and  paid  for  with  the  gold 
that  I  earned  in  England.  I  never  committed  the  least 
crime  in  Illinois,  but  I  am  a  Mormon,  and  if  I  live  I  shall 
follow  the  Twelve.'  Then  said  the  captain,  'I  am  sorry 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  65 

to  see  you  and  your  sick  family,  but  if  you  are  not  gone 
when  I  return  in  half  an  hour,  my  orders  are  to  kill  you 
and  every  Mormon  in  the  place.' 

"But  Oh,  the  awful  cursing  and  swearing  these 
men  did  pour  out!  I  tremble  when  I  think  of  it. 
George  and  Edwin  drove  my  wagons  down  to  the  ferry 
and  were  searched  five  times  for  firearms.  The  mob 
took  a  pistol,  and  though  they  promised  to  return  it  when 
I  got  across  the  river,  I  have  not  seen  it  to  this  day. 
While  on  the  bank  of  the  river  I  crawled  to  the  margin 
to  bid  a  sister  who  was  going  down  to  St.  Louis  good 
bye.  While  there  a  mobber  shouted  out,  'Look!  Look! 
there  is  a  skeleton  bidding  death  good  bye.'  So  you 
can  imagine  the  poor,  sickly  condition  of  both  of  us. 

"On  Wednesday,  the  23rd  of  September,  while  in 
my  wagon  on  the  slough  opposite  Nauvoo,  a  tremendous 
thunder  shower  passed  over  which  drenched  everything 
we  had ;  not  a  dry  thread  left  to  us ;  the  bed  a  pool  of 
water,  my  wife  and  sister-in-law  lading  it  out  by  basins 
full,  and  I  in  a  burning  fever  and  insensible,  with  all  my 
hair  shorn  off  to  cure  me  of  my  disease.  Many  had  not 
a  wagon  or  tent  to  shelter  them  from  the  pitiless  blast. 
One  case  I  will  mention.  A  poor  woman  stood  among 
the  bushes,  wrapping  her  cloak  around  her  three  little 
orphan  children,  to  shield  them  from  the  storm  as  well 
as  she  could  through  that  terrible  night,  during  which 
there  was  one  continued  roar  of  thunder  and  blaze  of 
lightning  while  the  rain  descended  in  torrents. 

"The  mob  seized  every  person  in  Nauvoo  they  could 
find,  led  them  to  the  river  and  threw  them  in.  I  will 
mention  one  individual  case.  They  seized  Charles  Lam- 
bert, led  him  to  the  river  and  in  the  midst  of  cursing  and 
swearing  one  man  said,  'By  the  holy  saints,  I  baptize 
you  by  order  of  the  commanders  of  the  temple,'  plunged 
him  in  backwards  and  then  said,  'The  commandments 
must  be  fulfilled,  G —  d —  you,  you  must  have  another 
dip.'  They  threw  him  in  on  his  face,  then  sent  him  on 
the  flat  boat  across  the  river,  with  the  promise  that  if  he 
returned  to  Nauvoo  they  would  shoot  him.  Such  were 


66  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

some  of  the  scenes  that  occurred  when  we  were  driven 
from  Nauvoo." 

Elder  Bullock  wrote  the  above  under  the  keen  sen- 
sibility of  one  who  suffered  about  all  that  could  be 
endured.  We  might  expect  the  picture  to  be  overdrawn 
but  the  following  from  the  Mississippian,  a  paper  pub- 
lished at  Rock  Island,  about  seventy  miles  from  Nauvoo, 
fittingly  parallels  Elder  Bullock's  letter  in  intensity  of 
expression  and  vividness  of  coloring.  The  Mississippian 
heads  the  article, 

"THE    HANCOCK   TRAGEDY. 

"Such  is  our  feeling,  our  indignation,  our  burning 
sense  of  shame,  of  disgrace,  in  regard  to  recent  affairs 
in  Hancock  county  that  we  hardly  know  what  to  say — 
how  to  begin. 

"The  savage  will  relent  over  the  infant's  wail,  but 
these  infuriated  men  see  the  haggard  mother  with  her 
dying  infant,  nerved  by  despair,  and  goaded  by  fear, 
rushing  from  the  city,  and  they  can  laugh  at  her  misery, 
taunt  her  as  she  passes,  and  add  speed  to  her  faltering 
steps  by  their  abuse,  their  insults  and  jeers.  Aye,  too, 
many  of  these  helpless,  dying  children,  these  more  than 
widowed  mothers,  have  fathers  and  husbands  now 
engaged  in  the  service  of  the  United  States,  fighting  for 
their  country.  *  *  *  And  such  is  the  protection 
afforded  to  their  wives  and  children,  turned  out  from  their 
only  shelter,  none  but  heaven's  canopy,  with  no  hope  but 
in  God's  mercy!  And  to  such  a  pass  has  mob  law  come 
in  the  state  of  Illinois.  Men  deliberately  taken  out  and 
shot,  denied  a  trial,  and  their  last  appeal  for  mercy  meet- 
ing no  response.  Men  surrendering  themselves  under 
the  most  solemn  pledges  and  faith  of  the  state,  confined 
within  prison  walls,  guarded  by  men  under  a  solemn 
promise  to  protect  them  from  all  violence,  basely  surren- 
dered to  armed  ruffians  and  brutally  massacred  while 
awaiting  a  trial  under  the  laws  of  their  country  !  Men 
unsafe  even  with  their  female  companions,  but  inhumanly 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  67 

shot  on  the  highway!  Men  resorting  to  the  cruelest 
tortures  to  wring  from  their  victims  confessions  of  crime! 
Men  with  their  wives  and  children  compelled  to  see  their 
houses,  their  substance,  all  destroyed  before  their  eyes, 
with  their  sick  and  dying  around  them,  and  then  driven 
out  into  the  wilderness  to  become  the  prey  of  savages, 
or  the  victims  of  famine. 

"We  turn  from  the  picture  with  disgust  and  loathing. 
If  such  is  to  be  the  state  of  things,  we  with  our  brethren 
may  next  become  the  victims  of  mob  violence  because 
we  are  immersionists  and  close  communionists — our 
Methodist  friends  because  they  shout — the  Presbyterians 
by  their  infant  sprinkling,  the  Episcopalians  for  reading 
their  prayers  !  It  is  time  at  any  expense,  at  any  cost, 
for  every  citizen,  for  every  officer  to  stand  forward  and 
defend,  maintain,  and  obey  the  laws." 


CHAPTER  IX. 

COL.  THOMAS    L.   KANE'S    GRAPHIC    PICTURE    OF    THE    NAUVOO 

EXPULSION THE  MIRACULOUS    FLOCK  OF  QUAILS KIND 

PROVIDENCE    CARES    FOR   THE    SAINTS CLOSING    EVENT 

ON    THE    BANKS    OF   THE    MISSISSIPPI. 

THE  account  of  Nauvoo  and  surrounding  country,  laid 
waste  by  religious  persecution  would  not  be  com- 
plete   without    that   immortal    picture   of  its   desolation 
drawn  by  the  philanthropist,  Thomas  L.  Kane,  in  a  lec- 
ture before  the  Historical  Society  of  Philadelphia. 

"A  few  years  ago,"  said  Colonel  Kane,  "ascending 
the  upper  Mississippi  in  the  autumn  when  its  waters 
were  low,  I  was  compelled  to  travel  by  land  past  the 
region  of  the  rapids.  My  road  lay  through  the  Half-Breed 


68  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

tract,  a  fine  section  of  Iowa,  which  the  unsettled  state  of 
its  land  titles  had  appropriated  as  a  sanctuary  for 
coiners,  horse  thieves,  and  other  outlaws.  I  had  left  my 
steamer  a,t  Keokuk,  at  the  foot  of  the  Lower  Fall  to  hire 
a  carriage,  and  to  contend  for  some  fragments  of  a  dirty 
meal  with  the  swarming  flies,  the  only  scavengers  of  the 
locality. 

"From  this  place  to  where  the  deep  water  of  the 
river  returns,  my  eye  wearied  to  see  everywhere  sordid 
vagabond  and  idle  settlers  ;  and  a  country  marred  with- 
out being  improved  by  their  careless  hands.  I  was 
descending  the  last  hill-side  upon  my  journey  when  a 
landscape  in  delightful  contrast  broke  upon  my  view. 
Half  encircled  by  a  bend  of  the  river,  a  beautiful  city  lay 
glittering  in  the  fresh  morning  sun,  its  bright  new  dwell- 
ings, set  in  cool  green  gardens  ranging  up  around  a 
stately  dome-shaped  hill  which  was  crowned  by  a  noble 
marble  edifice,  whose  high  tapering  spire  was  radiant 
with  white  and  gold.  The  city  appeared  to  cover  several 
miles,  and  beyond  it,  in  the  background,  there  rolled  off 
a  fair  country  chequered  by  the  careful  lines  of  fruitful 
husbandry.  The  unmistakable  marks  of  industry,  enter- 
prise, and  educated  wealth  everywhere  made  the  scene 
one  of  singular  and  most  striking  beauty. 

"  It  was  a  natural  impulse  to  visit  this  inviting  region. 
I  procured  a  skiff,  and  rowing  across  the  river,  landed 
at  the  chief  wharf  of  the  city.  No  one  met  me  there.  I 
looked  and  saw  no  one.  I  could  hear  no  one  move, 
though  the  quiet  everywhere  was  such  that  I  heard  the 
flies  buzz,  and  the  water  ripples  break  against  the  shallow 
of  the  beach.  I  walked  through  the  solitary  streets.  The 
town  lay  as  in  a  dream  under  some  deadening  spell  of 
lonliness  from  which  I  almost  feared  to  wake  it,  for  plainly 
it  had  not  slept  long.  There  was  no  grass  growing  up 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  69 

in  the  paved  ways  ;  rains  had  not  entirely  washed  away 
the  prints  of  dusty  foot-steps. 

"  Yet  I  went  about  unchecked.  I  went  into  empty 
workshops,  ropewalks  and  smithies.  The  spinner's  wheel 
was  idle,  the  carpenter  had  gone  from  -his  work-bench 
and  shavings,  his  unfinished  sash  and  casing.  Fresh 
bark  was  in  the  tanner's  vat,  and  the  fresh-chopped  light- 
wood  stood  piled  against  the  baker's  oven.  The  black- 
smith's shop  was  cold,  but  his  coal-heap  and  ladling 
pool  and  crooked  water  horn  were  all  there,  as  if  he  had 
just  gone  off  for  a  holiday.  No  work-people  anywhere 
looked  to  know  my  errand. 

"If  I  went  into  the  gardens  clinking  the  wicket-latch 
loudly  after  me,  to  pull  the  marygolds,  hearts-ease,  and 
lady-slippers,  and  draw  a  drink  with  the  water-sodden 
well-bucket  and  its  noisy  chain,  or  knocking  off  with  my 
stick  the  tall,  heavy-headed  dahlias  and  sunflowers, 
hunted  over  the  beds  for  cucumbers  and  love-apples — no 
one  called  out  to  me  from  any  opened  window,  or  dog 
sprang  forward  to  bark  an  alarm. 

"I  could  have  supposed  the  people  hidden  in  the 
houses,  but  the  doors  were  unfastened,  and  when  at  last 
I  timidly  entered  them,  I  found  dead  ashes  white  upon  the 
hearths,  and  had  to  tread  a-tiptoe  as  if  walking  down  the 
aisle  of  a  country  church,  to  avoid  arousing  irreverent 
echoes  from  the  naked  floors.  On  the  outskirts  of  the 
town  was  the  city  grave-yard ;  but  there  was  no  record 
of  plague  there,  nor  did  it  in  anywise  differ  much  from 
other  Protestant-American  cemeteries.  Some  of  the 
mounds  were  not  long  sodded.  Some  of  the  stones  were 
newly  set,  their  dates  recent  and  their  black  inscriptions 
glossy  in  the  mason's  hardly  dried  lettering  ink.  Be- 
yond the  grave-yard,  out  in  the  fields,  I  saw  in  one  spot 
hard  by  where  the  fruited  boughs  of  a  young  orchard 


70  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

had  been  roughly  torn  down,  the  still  smouldering  em- 
bers of  a  barbacue  fire  that  had  been  constructed  of  rails 
from  the  fencing  around  it.  It  was  the  latest  sign  of  life 
there.  Fields  upon  fields  of  heavy-headed  yellow  grain 
lay  rotting  ungathered  upon  the  ground.  No  one  at 
hand  to  take  in  their  rich  harvest. 

"As  far  as  the  eye  could  reach,  they  stretched 
away,  they  sleeping  too,  in  the  hazy  air  of  autumn.  Only 
two  portions  of  the  city  seemed  to  suggest  the  import 
of  this  mysterious  solitude.  On  the  eastern  suburb  the 
houses  looking  out  upon  the  country  showed  by  their 
splintered  woodwork  and  walls  battered  to  the  founda- 
tion, that  they  had  lately  been  the  mark  of  a  destructive 
cannonade.  And  in  and  around  the  splendid  temple 
which  had  been  the  chief  object  of  my  admiration 
armed  men  were  barracked,  surrounded  by  their  stacks 
of  musketry  and  pieces  of  heavy  ordnance.  These 
challenged  me  to  render  an  account  of  myself  and  why  I 
had  had  the  temerity  to  cross  the  water  without  a  written 
permit  from  the  leader  of  their  band. 

"Though  these  men  were  generally  more  or  less 
under  the  influence  of  ardent  spirits,  after  I  had  explained 
myself  as  a  passing  stranger,  they  seemed  anxious  to 
gain  my  good  opinion.  They  told  the  story  of  the  dead 
city,  that  it  had  been  a  notable  manufacturing  and  com- 
mercial mart,  sheltering  over  twenty  thousand  persons ; 
that  they  had  waged  war  with  its  inhabitants  for  several 
years,  and  had  finally  been  successful,  only  a  few  days 
before  my  visit,  in  an  action  fought  in  front  of  the  ruined 
suburb;  after  which,  they  had  driven  them  forth  at  the 
point  of  the  sword.  The  defence,  they  said,  had  been 
obstinate,  but  gave  way  on  the  third  day's  bombardment. 
They  boasted  greatly  of  their  prowess,  especially  in  this 
battle,  as  they  called  it ;  but  I  discovered  they  were  not 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  J I 

of  one  mind  as  to  certain  of  the  exploits  that  had  distin- 
guished it,  one  of  which,  as  I  remember,  was,  that  they 
had  slain  a  father  and  his  son,  a  boy  of  fifteen,  not  long 
residents  of  the  fated  city,  whom  they  admitted  to  have 
borne  a  character  without  reproach. 

"They  also  conducted  me  inside  the  massive  sculp- 
tured walls  of  the  curious  temple,  in  which  they  said  the 
banished  inhabitants  were  accustomed  to  celebrate  the 
mystic  rites  of  an  unhallowed  worship.  They  particu- 
larly pointed  out  to  me  certain  features  of  the  building, 
which,  having  been  the  peculiar  objects  of  a  former 
superstitious  regard,  they  had  as  a  matter  of  duty,  sedu- 
lously defiled  and  defaced.  The  reputed  sites  of  certain 
shrines  they  had  thus  particularly  noticed,  and  various 
sheltered  chambers,  in  one  of  which  was  a  deep  well, 
constructed,  they  believed,  with  a  dreadful  design. 

"Besides  these,  they  led  me  to  see  a  large  and  deep 
chiseled,  marble  vase  or  basin,  supported  upon  twelve 
oxen,  also  of  marble,  and  of  the  size  of  life,  of  which 
they  told  some  romantic  stories.  They  said  the  deluded 
persons,  most  of  whom  were  emigrants  from  a  great  dis- 
tance, believed  their  Deity  countenanced  their  reception 
here  of  a  baptism  of  regeneration,  as  proxies  for  whom- 
soever they  held  in  warm  affection  in  the  countries  from 
which  they  had  come.  That  here  parents  '  went  into  the 
water'  for  their  lost  children,  children  for  their  parents, 
widows  for  their  spouses  and  young  persons  for  their 
lovers.  That  thus  the  great  vase  came  to  be  for  them 
associated  with  all  dear  and  distant  memories,  and  was 
therefore  the  object  of  all  others  in  the  building  to  which 
they  attached  the  greatest  degree  of  idolatrous  affection. 
On  this  account  the  victors  had  so  diligently  desecrated 
it  as  to  render  the  apartment  in  which  it  was  contained 
too  noisome  to  abide  in. 


72  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

"They  permitted  me  also  to  ascend  into  the  steeple 
to  see  where  it  had  been  lightning  struck  on  the  Sabbath 
before,  and  to  look  out,  east  and  south,  on  wasted  farms, 
like  those  I  had  seen  near  the  city,  extending  till  they  were 
lost  in  the  distance.  Here,  in  the  face  of  pure  day,  close 
to  the  scar  of  Divine  wrath  left  by  the  thunder  bolt,  were 
fragments  of  food,  cruses  of  liquor  and  broken  drinking 
vessels,  with  a  bass  drum  and  a  steamboat  signal  bell,  of 
which  I  afterwards  learned  the  use  with  pain. 

"It  was  after  nightfall  when  I  was  ready  to  cross  the 
river  on  my  return.  The  wind  had  freshened  since  the 
sunset,  and  the  water  beating  roughly  into  my  little  boat  I 
headed  higher  up  the  stream  than  the  point  I  had  left  in 
the  morning,  and  landed  where  a  faint,  glimmering  light 
invited  me  to  steer. 

"Here,  among  the  docks  and  rushes,  sheltered  only 
by  the  darkness,  without  roof  between  them  and  the  sky, 
I  came  upon  a  crowd  of  several  hundred  human  crea- 
tures, whom  my  movements  roused  from  uneasy  slumber 
on  the  ground. 

"Passing  these  on  my  way  to  the  light,  I  found  it 
came  from  a  tallow  candle  in  a  paper  funnel  shade,  such 
as  is  used  by  street  venders  of  apples  and  peanuts,  and 
which,  flaring  and  guttering  away  in  the  bleak  air  of  the 
water,  shone'  flickeringly  on  the  emaciated  features  of  a 
man  in  the  last  stages  of  a  bilious  remittent  fever.  They 
had  done  their  best  for  him.  Over  his  head  was  some- 
thing like  a  tent,  made  of  a  sheet  or  two,  and  he  rested 
on  a  but  partially  ripped  open,  old  straw  mattress,  with  a 
hair  sofa  cushion  under  his  head  for  a  pillow.  His  gap- 
ing jaw  and  glazing  eye  told  how  short  a  time  he  would 
monopolize  these  luxuries,  though  a  seemingly  bewil- 
dered and  excited  person,  who  might  have  been  his  wife, 
seemed  to  find  hope  in  occasionally  forcing  him  to  swal- 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  73 

low  awkwardly  measured  sips  of  the  tepid  river  water 
from  a  burned  and  battered,  bitter  smelling  tin  coffee 
pot.  Those  who  knew  better  had  furnished  the  apothe- 
cary he  needed,  a  toothless  old  bald-head,  whose  manner 
had  the  repulsive  dullness  of  a  man  familiar  with  death 
scenes.  He,  so  long  as  I  remained,  mumbled  in  his 
patient's  ear  a  monotonous  and  melancholy  prayer, 
between  the  pauses  of  which  I  heard  the  hiccough  and 
sobbing  of  two  little  girls  who  were  sitting  upon  a  piece 
of  drift  wood  outside. 

"Dreadful,  indeed,  was  the  suffering  of  these  for- 
saken beings ;  bowed  and  cramped  by  cold  and  sunburn, 
alternating  as  each  weary  day  and  night  dragged  on, 
they  were,  almost  all  of  them,  the  crippled  victims  of 
disease.  They  were  there  because  they  had  no  homes, 
nor  hospital,  nor  poor  house,  nor  friends  to  offer  them 
any.  They  could  not  satisfy  the  feeble  cravings  of  their 
sick,  they  had  not  bread  to  quiet  the  fractious  hunger- 
cries  of  their  children.  Mothers  and  babes,  daughters 
and  grand  parents,  all  of  them  alike,  were  bivouacked  in 
tatters,  wanting  even  covering  to  comfort  those  whom 
the  sick  shiver  of  fever  was  searching  to  the  marrow. 

"These  were  Mormons,  famishing  in  Lee  County, 
Iowa,  in  the  fourth  week  of  the  month  of  September, 
in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1846.  The  city,  it  was  Nauvoo, 
Illinois.  The  Mormons  were  the  owners  of  that  city, 
and  the  smiling  country  around.  And  those  who  had 
stopped  their  planes,  who  silenced  their  hammers,  their 
axes,  their  shuttles  and  their  workshop  wheels.  Those 
who  had  put  out  their  fires,  who  had  eaten  their  food, 
spoiled  their  orchards  and  trampled  under  foot  their 
thousands  of  acres  of  unharvested  bread ;  these  were 
the  keepers  of  their  dwellings,  the  carousers  in  their  tem- 
ple, whose  drunken  riot  insulted  the  ears  of  their  dying. 


74         FROM  KIRTLAND  TO  SALT  LAKE  CITY. 

"  I  think  it  was  as  I  turned  from  the  wretched  night 
watch  of  which  I  have  spoken,  that  I  first  listened  to  the 
sounds  of  revel  of  a  party  of  the  guard  within  the  city. 
Above  the  distant  hum  of  the  voices  of  many,  occasion- 
ally rose  distinct  the  loud  oath-tainted  exclamation  and 
the  falsely  intonated  scrap  of  vulgar  song ;  but  lest  this 
requiem  should  go  unheeded,  every  now  and  then  when 
their  boisterous  orgies  strove  to  attain  a  sort  of  ecstatic 
climax,  a  cruel  spirit  of  insulting  frolic  carried  some  of 
them  up  into  the  high  belfry  of  the  temple  steeple,  and 
there,  with  the  wicked  childishness  of  inebriates,  they 
whooped  and  shrieked  and  beat  the  drum  that  I  had  seen, 
and  rang  in  charivaric  unison  their  loud-tongued  steam- 
boat bell. 

"There  were,  all  told,  not  more  than  six  hundred 
and  forty  persons  who  were  thus  lying  on  the'  river  flats. 
But  the  Mormons  in  Nauvoo  and  its  dependencies  had 
been  numbered  the  year  before  at  over  twenty  thousand. 
Where  were  they?  They  had  last  been  seen,  carrying 
in  mournful  trains  their  sick  and  wounded,  halt  and 
blind,  to  disappear  behind  the  western  horizon,  pursuing 
the  phantom  of  another  home.  Hardly  anything  else 
was  known  of  them ;  and  people  asked  with  curiosity, 
'What  has  been  their  fate — what  their  fortunes?" 

A  few  days  after  Col.  Kane's  visit  to  Nauvoo  and 
the  camp  of  sickness  and  death  on  the  west  side  of  the 
river,  a  number  of  wagons  arrived  from  the  advanced 
camps  of  the  Saints  for  the  deliverance  of  this  forlorn 
remnant.  Elder  Bullock's  letter  continues: 

"  On  the  Qth  of  October  several  wagons  with  oxen 
having  been  sent  by  the  Twelve  to  fetch  the  poor  Saints 
away,  were  drawn  out  in  a  line  on  the  river  banks  ready 
to  start.  But  hark!  what  noise  is  that?  See!  the  quails 
descend.  They  alight  close  by  our  little  camp  of  twelve 


FROM    KIRTLAND   TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  75 

wagons,  run  past  each  wagon  tongue,  when  they  arise, 
fly  around  the  camp  three  times,  descend  and  again  run 
the  gauntlet  past  each  wagon.  See !  the  sick  knock 
them  down  with  sticks  and  the  little  children  catch  them 
alive  with  their  hands !  Some  are  cooked  for  breakfast. 

"While  my  family  were  seated  on  the  wagon  tongue 
and  ground,  having  a  washtub  for  a  table,  behold  they 
come  again  !  One  descends  upon  our  tea-board  in  the 
midst  of  our  cups,  while  we  were  actually  around  the 
table  eating  our  breakfast,  which  a  little  boy  eight  years 
old  catches  alive  with  his  hands.  They  rise  again,  the 
flocks  increase  in  number,  seldom  going  seven  rods  from 
our  camp,  continually  flying  around  the  camp,  sometimes 
under  the  wagons,  sometimes  over,  and  even  into  the 
wagons  where  the  poor,  sick  Saints  are  lying  in  bed ; 
thus  having  a  direct  manifestation  from  the  Most  High 
that  although  we  are  driven  by  men  He  has  not  forsaken 
us,  but  that  His  eyes  are  continually  over  us  for  good. 
At  noon,  having  caught  alive  about  fifty  and  killed  about 
fifty  more,  the  captain  gave  orders  not  to  kill  any  more, 
as  it  was  a  direct  manifestation  and  visitation  from  the 
Lord.  In  the  afternoon  hundreds  were  flying  at  a  time. 
When  our  camp  started  at  three  p.  m.  there  could  not 
have  been  less  than  five  hundred,  some  said  there  were 
fifteen  hundred,  flying  around  the  camp. 

"Thus  am  I  a  witness  to  this  visitation.  Some  Gen- 
tiles who  were  at  the  camp  marveled  greatly.  Even  pas- 
sengers on  a  steamboat  going  down  the  river  looked 
with  astonishment." 

As  welcome  to  this  famished  "forlorn  hope"  were 
these  quails  as  the  heavenly  manna  to  the  hungry  hosts 
of  ancient  Israel  in  the  wilderness.  What  a  comfort  to 
these  suffering  exiles  to  grasp  in  their  faith  the  assurance 
that  although  men  tried  to  destroy  them  they  were  not 


76  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

forsaken  of  their  God.  Could  the*  skeptic  wish  to  ignore 
the  fact  that  in  this  visitation  a  kindly  Providence  mani- 
fested sympathy  for  suffering  humanity? 

The  Qth  of  October,  1846,  was  an  important  day  in 
the  history  of  the  Nauvoo  Exodus.  It  was  the  distinct 
closing  of  that  immortal  event  on  the  banks  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi river.  The  heritage  of  the  Saints  was  fully  in 
possession  of  their  enemies.  The  poor  remnant  that 
from  the  force  of  circumstances  were  compelled  to 
remain  to  the  last,  were  on  the  trail  of  their  people 
towards  the  setting  sun.  The  interests  of  this  traveling 
Zion  were  now  wholly  transferred  to  the  Missouri  river. 


CHAPTER    XI. 

THE    WILDERNESS    ECHOES    WITH    THE     SOUND    OF    INDUSTRY 

THE      PIONEERS     LEAVE    WINTER     QUARTERS THEIR 

MILITARY   ORGANIZATION THE  FIRST  BUFFALO  HUNT- 
REPRESENTATIVE  LADY  PIONEERS A  PROPHET  GENERAL 

WITH    APOSTLES    FOR    LIEUTENANTS THE    PRAIRIE    ON 

FIRE VAST    HERDS    OF    BUFFALO THIEVING    INDIANS. 

"  The  time  of  winter  now  is  o'er, 

There's  verdure  on  the  plain  ; 
We  leave  our  sheltering  roofs  once  more 
And  to  our  tents  again." — E.  R.  S. 

WITH    several    hundred    Saints    wintering   with   the 
Indians  on  Running  Water  river,  one  hundred  and 
fifty  miles  above  Winter  Quarters;  with  a  large  portion 
of  the  people  on  the  Pottowatomie  lands  on  the  east  side 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  77 

of  the  Missouri;  with  several  thousands,  including-  the 
indigent  and  helpless,  the  families  of  men  in  the  Bat- 
talion who  needed  direct  attention  from  the  authorities  ; 
with  the  general  supervision  of  large  herds  of  animals, 
the  preservation  of  which  from  marauding  Indians  was  a 
necessity  of  existence,  imposed  very  heavy  responsibili- 
ties on  Brigham  Young  and  his  fellow  Apostles. 

The  Saints  bore  their  afflictions  with  the  fortitude 
characteristic  of  them.  The  long  "winter  gave  their 
leaders  ample  time  to  perfect  their  plans  for  the  import- 
ant operations  of  the  ensuing  season.  As  the  spring  of 
1847  opened,  this  wilderness,  so  lately  occupied  by  only 
a  few  Indians,  resounded  with  the  sounds  of  intelligent, 
well  directed  labor.  There  was  energetic  purpose  in 
every  stroke  of  an  ax,  every  turn  of  a  wagon  wheel  or 
of  a  plow.  Those  who  had  been  selected  to  make  up  the 
company  of  pioneers  and  those  who  expected  to  follow 
them  that  season  "  to  the  west,"  were  busy  preparing  for 
their  advent  into  the  wilderness.  Those  expecting  to 
remain,  with  equally  decided  purpose,  were  fencing 
fields,  breaking  up  the  virgin  soil  and  preparing  to  raise 
food  for  themselves  and  for  those  who  might  take  their 
places  when  they  departed  for  the  place  which  all  ex- 
pected would  be  found  for  them  in  the  desert. 

The  7th  of  April,  1847,  the  pioneers  began  to  move 
out  of  Winter  Quarters  for  their  place  of  gathering  on 
the  Elk  Horn  river.  After  organizing  they  started  on 
their  long-contemplated  journey  the  I4th  of  April.  The 
company  consisted  of  seventy-three  wagons  and  car- 
riages, one  hundred  and  forty-three  men,  three  women 
and  two  children,  in  all,  one  hundred  and  forty-eight 
souls.  With  one  exception  the  animals  of  the  camp 
were  horses  and  mules  ;  that  exception  was  a  milch  cow 
belonging  to  Lorenzo  D.  Young.  Doubtless  previous 


78  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

training  had  fitted  this  cow  for  the  proper  performance 
of  her  part  as  a  pioneer,  for  she  daily  followed  the  camp 
without  trouble  to  anyone.  Mrs.  Harriet  Young  was 
the  pioneer  butter-maker  of  the  Mormon  camps  on  the 
plains,  for  she  had  thoughtfully  taken  along  a  small  churn, 
so  that  her  husband  and  sometimes  friends  enjoyed  the 
luxury  of  a  taste  of  butter  as  well  as  milk  for  their  tea 
and  coffee. 

It  was  a  matter*  of  serious  consideration  on  the  part 
of  President  Young  on  account  of  emergencies  that  might 
arise,  whether  any  woman  should  accompany  the  pioneers. 
The  following  considerations  might  well  decide  in  their 
favor.  So  far  the  wives  and  daughters  of  the  Elders 
had  bravely  shared  dangers  and  sacrifices  with  them. 
They  were  not  likely  to  encounter  any  more  hardships 
and  risks  than  had  already  characterized  much  of  their 
lives.  When  the  subject  was  fairly  considered  their  past 
record  evidently  entitled  them  to  a  representation  in 
"The  camps  of  Israel,"  and  why  should  that  of  the  pio- 
neers be  an  exception  ?  The  representative  ladies  were 
Mrs.  Clara  Young,  wife  of  Brigham  Young,  Mrs.  Ellen 
Kimball  wife  of  H.  C.  Kimball  and  Mrs.  Harriet  Young 
wife  of  Lorenzo  D.  Young. 

This  company  was  made  up  of  a  choice  selection  of 
Elders  whose  previous  experiences  and  known  abilities 
gave  an  assurance  that  the  organization  was  well  adapted 
to  meet  any  probable  emergencies  that  might  arise. 
Those  intending  to  follow  them  the  same  season,  were 
advised  to  wait  several  weeks  until  the  weather  should 
become  warmer,  and  the  grass  have  time  to  grow. 

The  pioneers  were  efficiently  organized  as  a  military 
body  of  which  Brigham  Young  was  the  chosen  leader. 
A  prophet-general,  leading  the  van  of  his  shattered 
people  into  the  wilderness  with  Apostles  for  lieutenants, 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  79 

marking  out  the  road  for  the  thousands  who  were  to 
follow,  and  selecting  a  location  abounding  in  profusion 
with  elements  of  comfort  and  wealth,  where  they  could 
recruit  their  energies  and  increase  in  numbers  until  able 
to  combat  the  antagonisms  which  they  must  meet  in  the 
fulfillment  of  their  mission. 

They  were  pioneers  in  the  strictest  sense,  for  there 
was  no  beaten  track  for  them  to  follow.  They  struck 
out  on  the  north  side  of  the  beautiful  Platte  which  for 
five  hundred  miles  wound  its  serpentine  way  through  a 
magnificent  country,  with  scarcely  a  mark  of  civilization. 
They  crossed  several  small  streams  before  arriving  at  the 
Loupe  Fork  of  the  Platte.  This  they  found  the  most 
dangerous  stream  to  ford  on  the  whole  route,  having  an 
ever  changing  bottom  of  quicksand. 

It  was  necessary  for  the  men  to  wade  the  stream  in 
crossing  their  wagons.  The  water  was  up  to  their 
waists  and  as  the  weather  was  yet  cool,  this  made  them 
very  uncomfortable.  From  the  ford  they  followed  a 
dividing  ridge  to  the  head  of  Grand  Island,  where  they 
first  came  in  sight  of  buffalo.  This  was  something  new 
in  their  varied  experiences.  The  sight  made  a  sensation 
for  in  it  was  a  spice  of  romance.  A  buffalo  hunt  was 
at  once  inaugurated.  Several  men  mounted  their  horses 
with  the  view  of  attacking  a  band  in  sight,  but  a  con- 
siderable distance  away.  Coming  up  with  them  they  gave 
chase  in  splendid  style  along  the  side  of  a  ridge  in  full  view 
of  the  camp.  The  hunters  mingled  with  the  noble  game 
and  all  were  soon  enveloped  in  a  cloud  of  dust.  Occa- 
sionally a  straggling  animal  was  singled  out  and  became 
a  victim.  The  sport  was  continued  until  the  party  had 
killed  and  secured  eleven  bulls,  cows  and  calves.  When 
these  were  brought  to  camp,  it  presented  the  appearance 
of  a  lively  meat  market.  All  were  busy  drying  their 


8o 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 


meat  over  smoking  fires  in  the  sun  to  preserve  what 
could  not  be  used  immediately.  Now  fairly  launched 
out  on  to  the  plains  into  the  midst  of  wild  animals 


and  roving  bands  of  Indians,  each  day  brought  not  only 
its  legitimate  labors,  but  its  imaginary  or  real  dangers, 
its  novelties  in  animal  and  vegetable  life  and  its  new  and 
ever  varying  scenery. 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  8 1 

The  teams  being  weak  for  want  of  sufficient  food, 
on  the  3rd  of  May  the  company  concluded  to  rest  for 
the  day.  Many  of  the  men  repaired  wagons,  harness, 
etc.,  and  a  company  of  hunters  were  sent  out  and  re- 
turned with  two  buffalo  calves  and* one  antelope. 

The  morning  of  the  4th  of  May,  a  report  having 
reached  camp  that  a  scouting  party  a  few  miles  ahead  had 
seen  a  large  body  of  Indians,  the  company  was  directed  to 
travel  two  wagons  abreast,  as  this  compact  form  was 
better  suited  for  defence.  As  soon  as  the  wagons  were 
well  out  on  the  prairie  President  Young  called  out, 
"Attention,  the  camps  of  Israel.  First  company  forward." 
Then  the  others  in  succession  took  their  places  until  the 
desired  formation  was  attained.  This  was  a  unique 
style  of  command  for  modern  times. 

During  the  day  a  Frenchman  came  over  from  the 
south  side  of  the  Platte.  He  was  one  of  a  company  of 
nine  men,  with  three  teams,  on  their  way  from  Fort 
Laramie  to  the  States.  By  him  fifty  or  sixty  letters  were 
sent  to  the  families  of  pioneers  at  Winter  Quarters.  He 
remained  with  the  pioneers  about  an  hour,  and  three  of 
their  number  returned  with  him.  The  Indians  had  been 
burning  the  dry  grass  which  gave  the  country  a  blackened 
appearance,  occasionally  relieved  by  a  spot  of  green 
grass  mingled  with  the  dry  of  the  previous  year's  growth. 
These  spots,  which  had  escaped  the  fire,  often  afforded 
but  a  scanty  supply  of  provender  for  the  animals. 

In  the  afternoon  of  the  following  day  the  camp 
traveled  about  six  miles.  The  hunters  killed  a  buffalo 
cow  and  five  calves.  A  good  sized  calf  was  also  captured 
alive  with  the  intention  of  making  a  camp  pet  of  it. 
About  4  p.  m.  the  company  came  to  a  column  of  fire 
which  crossed  their  path,  extending  from  the  river  as  far 
as  the  eye  could  see  to  the  north.  They  wisely  con- 


82  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

eluded  that  it  was  safest  to  encamp  on  the  burnt  prairie. 
Some  small  patches  of  grass  which  the  fire  had  spared, 
afforded  a  scanty  supply  of  food  for  animals. 

About  4  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  6th  there 
was  a  timely  shower  of  rain,  and  the  company  passed 
safely  to  the  west  side  of  the  line  of  fire  and  smoke. 
The  country  abounded  in  buffalo,  antelope,  elk  and 
wolves.  During  the  day  immense  herds  of  buffalo  were 
in  sight  on  both  sides  of  the  Platte  river.  Many  hundreds 
were  feeding  within  a  short  distance  of  the  road,  but 
manifested  no  alarm  at  the  approach  of  the  company. 
Professor  O.  Pratt  in  his  journal  says : 

"  During  the  time  of  our  halts  we  had  to  watch  our 
teams  to  keep  them  from  mingling  with  the  buffalo.  I 
think  I  may  safely  say  that  I  have  seen  ten  thousand 
buffalo  during  the  day.  Some  few  antelope,  which  came 
near  our  wagons,  we  killed  for  food,  their  meat  being 
very  excellent,  but  we  did  not  allow  ourselves  to  kill  any 
game  only  as  we  wanted  for  food.  *  *  *  Young 
buffalo  calves  frequently  came  in  our  way  and  we  had  to 
carry  them  away  from  the  camp  to  prevent  their  follow- 
ing us." 

About  this  time,  between  the  buffalo  and  the  prairie 
fires,  the  animals  of  the  camp  were  nearly  famished. 
The  buffalo  became  very  numerous.  It  was  impracticable 
to  give  an  approximate  estimate  of  their  numbers,  say 
one  hundred  thousand  or  more.  They  were  poor  in  flesh 
and  no  more  were  killed  than  the  necessities  of  the  camp 
required.  At  one  time  a  herd  of  several  miles  in  extent 
was  seen.  "The  prairie  was  literally  a  dense,  black  mass 
of  moving  animals."  Mr.  Thomas  Bullock  says:  "Our 
camp  had  to  stop  two  or  three  times  while  the  droves 
went  around  us.  As  soon  as  they  had  passed  many 
would  stop  and  look  at  us,  as  if  amazed  at  such  a  sight. 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  83 

We  caught  several  calves  alive.  Remember,  catching  a 
buffalo  calf  and  a  domesticated  one,  are  two  different 
things.  A  swift  horse  is  sometimes  pushed  to  catch  up 
with  him.  They  are  as  swift  as  horses,  and  although  the 
old  animals  are  the  ugliest  racers  of  any  brutes,  they  get 
over  the  ground  very  fast,  and  an  inexperienced  rider  is 
soon  left  to  admire  their  beauty  in  the  distance."  The 
bones  and  carcasses  of  buffalo  were  more  or  less  abundant 
on  the  prairie,  after  the  company  passed  the  Loupe  Fork, 
Among  them  were  frequently  found  human  bones,  pro- 
bably those  of  Indians.  Several  human  skulls  were 
found  in  a  state  of  good  preservation. 

A  considerable  distance  along  the  Platte,  for  want 
of  better  fuel,  the  pioneers  often  made  their  fires  of  the 
excrement  of  the  buffalo.  The  emigration  who  have 
followed  them  for  two  hundred  miles  along  the  Platte, 
have  been  compelled  to  use  the  same  material.  It  burns 
something  like  dry  turf,  and  makes  quite  a  good  fire 
when  dry,  but  is  useless  when  wet. 

Of  May  loth,  Apostle  O.  Pratt  says  in  his  journal : 
"Before  we  left  this  morning  we  wrote  a  letter  addressed 
to  the  officers  of  our  next  camp,  which  will  follow  our 
track,  in  about  six  or  eight  weeks.  The  letter  was  care- 
fully secured  from  the  weather  by  sawing  five  or  six 
inches  into  a  board  parallel  to  its  surface.  The  board 
was  about  six  inches  wide  and  eighteen  long.  The  letter 
was  deposited  in  the  track  made  by  the  saw  and  three 
cletes  were  respectively  nailed  upon  the  top  and  two  sides, 
and  after  writing  on  the  board  necessary  directions,  it 
was  nailed  to  the  end  of  a  pole,  four  to  five  inches  in 
diameter  and  about  fifteen  feet  in  length.  This  pole  was 
firmly  set  about  five  feet  in  the  ground  near  our  road." 
While  traveling  a  bay  horse  made  its  appearance.  It 
seemed  quite  wild.  Some  of  the  company  gave  chase 


84  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

with  the  hope  of  capturing  it  but  without  success.  Feed 
for  the  teams  continued  scarce  on  account  of  having  been 
eaten  out  by  the  buffalo. 

Mr.  William  Clayton,  clerk  of  the  company,  and 
others  began  to  discuss  the  subject  of  attaching  some 
machinery  to  a  wagon  to  indicate  the  number  of  miles 
traveled  each  day.  President  Young  requested  Mr.  Pratt 
to  give  the  matter  some  attention.  In  a  day  or  two,  by 
the  assistance  of  Mr.  Harmon,  a  mechanic,  a  machine 
was  made  and  attached  to  a  Wagon  wheel  which  auto- 
matically measured  the  distance  traveled  whenever  the 
wagon  moved. 

The  iith  of  May  a  human  skull  was  found.  The 
teeth  were  perfectly  sound  and  well  set  in  the  jaw.  Per- 
haps it  had  belonged  to  an  Indian  warrior  who  had  fallen 
in  one  of  the  late  battles  between  the  Pawnees  and  Sioux, 
in  which  the  latter  were  victorious.  Some  small  scars  on 
the  bone  indicated  that  the  scalp  had  been  removed. 
About  this  time  there  were  indications  that  large  parties 
of  Indians  had  lately  been  in  the  vicinity.  Also  buffalo 
were  scarce,  evidently  having  been  driven  from  the  local- 
ity. The  company  encamped  near  a  clear  stream  of 
water,  about  fifteen  feet  wide,  in  which  a  number  of  small 
fish  called  dace,  were  caught  with  a  hook.  Feed  was 
scarce,  Indian  horses  and  the  buffalo  having  left  but  little 
grass.  From  the  Elk  Horn  until  the  South  Pass  was 
reached,  a  distance  of  seven  hundred  miles,  it  might  be 
said  every  mile  of  travel  increased  the  altitude  and  pro- 
portionately with  that  increase  the  air  became  cooler  and 
more  rarefied.  This  will  account  for  the  fact  that  on  the 
morning  of  the  I4th  of  May  the  animals  suffered  con- 
siderably with  the  cold. 

Approaching  Laramie  the  country  became  more 
broken,  and,  from  hills  near  the  road,  the  prospect  was 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 


often  very  extensive  and  beautiful.  Here  and  there 
small  herds  of  buffalo  were  grazing  upon  the  hills  and 
in  the  valleys.  It  was  a  new  experience,  even  in  the 


wonderfully  varied  lives  of  the  pioneers.  There  was  a 
wild,  weird  romance  about  the  country,  like  some  dream, 
some  imaginary  scene  materialized.  During  the  evenings 
the  sound  of  music  in  different  parts  of  the  camp  seemed 


86  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

strangely  harmonious  with  the  almost  death-like  solitude 
of  these  uninhabited  regions. 

There  were  indications  that  Indians  had  discovered 
the  camp  and  were  lurking  around  for  the  purpose  of 
stealing  horses.  During  the  night  one  was  seen  by  the 
guard  creeping  towards  the  camp  on  his  hands  and  knees. 
He  was  fired  upon  and  immediately  rose  to  his  feet  and 
ran  away.  During  the  following  day  fresh  tracks  of 
these  nomadic  robbers  were  seen  in  the  sand.  They 
would  sometimes  follow  emigrants  hundreds  of  miles, 
keeping  secreted  during  the  day  and  watching  for  oppor- 
tunities to  steal  at  night.  The  pioneers  corraled  their 
wagons  in  a  circle,  with  the  tongues  outside,  and  the  for- 
ward wheel  of  one  wagon  locked  into  the  hind  wheel  of 
another.  In  the  interior  of  this  temporary  fortification  the 
animals  were  secured,  while  the  whole  camp  was  strongly 
guarded.  When  the  animals  were  grazing  during  the 
day,  about  fourteen  men  usually  encircled  them  on  all 
sides  to  prevent  them  from  straying,  or  being  suddenly 
frightened  away  by  a  dash  from  Indians,  accompanied 
with  horrid  yells  for  the  purpose  of  scattering  the  animals 
of  emigrants  out  of  their  reach.  If  the  Indians  suc- 
ceeded they  could  hunt  up  the  animals  at  leisure  after 
the  owners  had  gone  on.  Sometimes  if  small  parties  of 
two  or  three  men  ventured  in  search  of  their  lost  animals, 
they  were  robbed  of  their  clothing,  and  of  their  horses, 
if  so  fortunate  as  to  have  any.  If  permitted  to  escape 
with  their  lives  they  returned  to  camp  in  a  destitute,  for- 
lorn condition.  At  this  time  game  was  plentiful.  Out 
of  the  abundance  of  buffalo,  deer,  antelope,  geese  and 
ducks,  the  hunters  were  able  to  supply  the  camp  with 
what  meat  they  required.  No  fuel  for  several  days  ex- 
cept floodwood  and  buffalo  excrement.  The  1 6th  of  May, 
the  camp  rested  in  the  afternoon  and  the  people  met  for 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  87 

public  worship.  Two  days  after  they  crossed  a  rapid 
stream  which  they  named  Rattlesnake  creek,  from  the 
circumstance  of  finding  a  rattlesnake  near  it. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

ASH      HOLLOW    AND      ITS     REMINISCENCES RATTLESNAKES 

VISIT  OF  INDIANS CHIMNEY  ROCK ROMANTIC  SCENERY 

A  LUNAR    RAINBOW THE  BLACK    HILLS FORT  LARA- 

MIE  CALIFORNIA      EMIGRATION LARAMIE       PEAK 

MAKING    ROADS FERRY    ACROSS    THE    PLATTE. 

THE  2oth  of  May  Ash  Hollow  on  the  south  side  of 
the  Platte  was  passed.  It  was  so  named  from  some 
ash  timber  growing  there.  It  afterwards  became  a 
noted  Way-mark  in  traveling  up  the  Platte.  Rumor 
located  many  a  deadly  fight  here  between  hostile  bands 
of  Indians,  and  also  between  them  and  white  men.  Near 
here  was  a  lone  cedar  tree  in  which  had  been  deposited 
the  remains  of  an  Indian  child  with  the  necessary  accom- 
paniments, according  to  their  traditions,  for  its  future 
enjoyment  and  welfare.  The  following  day  there  was 
found  on  the  prairie  a  large  petrified  bone,  once  a  part 
of  the  frame-work  of  an  animal  of  enormous  size.  It 
was  a  leg  bone  from  the  knee  downwards,  was  seventeen 
and  one-half  inches  in  length,  eleven  inches  wide,  six 
inches  thick,  and  its  weight  twenty-seven  pounds.  It 
was  a  curious  specimen  of  ancient  zoology.  Towards 
evening  the  camp  was  visited  by  two  or  three  Indians. 
They  appeared  friendly  and  gave  the  men  to  understand 


88  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

that  a  large  number  of  their  people  were  encamped 
near  by. 

May  22nd,  the  company  crossed  a  stream  which 
they  called  Crab  creek.  With  glasses  Chimney  Rock 
was  seen  forty-two  miles  distant.  The  following  day 
was  Sunday.  As  was  the  general  custom  on  that  day 
the  teams  rested.  By  a  barometrical  measurement  of 
Professor  Pratt's,  the  height  of  a  neighboring  peak  was 
235  feet  above  the  Platte  river,  and  3,590  feet  above  sea 
level.  Rattlesnakes  were  numerous.  Nathaniel  Fair- 
banks was  bitten  by  a  large  yellow  one.  Although 
remedies  were  applied  he  suffered  considerably  during 
the  day.  The  people  assembled  for  worship  and  were 
addressed  by  Brigham  Young  and  others. 

About  7  o'clock  p.  m.  the  wind  blew  a  violent  gale 
from  the  north,  with  rain  and  hail  from  a  cold  quarter. 
This  made  people  and  animals  very  uncomfortable.  The 
morning  of  the  24th  a  few  flakes  of  snow  fell.  From  a 
real  or  fancied  resemblance  of  the  surrounding  hills  and 
rocks  to  ruined  cities  and  towers,  this  region  was  named 
Bluff  Ruins.  At  the  noon  halt  the  camp  was  visited  by 
two  Indians.  By  signs  they  made  the  company  under- 
stand that  their  tribe  was  a  short  distance  on  the  south 
side  of  the  Platte.  Food  was  given  them  and  they 
returned  to  their  camp,  fording  the  river  on  foot.  They 
notified  their  people  of  the  approach  of  the  pioneers, 
and,  in  the  evening,  thirty-five  of  their  number,  including 
squaws  and  boys,  come  to  camp  on  horseback.  They 
were  much  better  dressed  than  the  Indians  on  the  Mis- 
souri river.  Many  of  them  had  broadcloth  clothes, 
blankets  and  fur  caps,  adorned  with  abundance  of  beads 
and  other  finery.  They  were  armed  with  bows,  steel- 
pointed  arrows  and  a  few  firearms.  They  were  of  the 
Dacotah  tribe,  which  interpreted  means  "cut  throat," 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  89 

but  generally  known  to  the  whites  as  Sioux.  Their 
chief's  name  was  Owastate-cha.  Soon  after  dark  he 
sent  his  men  away  to  encamp,  but  he  requested  the 
privilege  of  remaining  with  the  pioneers  over  night. 
This,  doubtless,  was  a  precautionary  measure  *on  his 
part,  as  his  people  would  disturb  nothing-  belonging  to 
the  camp  while  their  chief  was  enjoying  its  hospitality. 
A  tent  was  spread  for  his  accommodation.  In  the  morn- 
ing there  was  a  hard  frost.  To  a  supper  for  the  Indians 
the  previous  evening  the  pioneers  added  a  breakfast. 

The  26th  of  May  the  pioneers  passed  Chimney 
Rock,  but  about  three  miles  north  of  it.  At  this  point 
the  valley  of  the  Platte  was  about  3,790  feet  above  sea 
level.  Prickly  pears  continued  to  grow  more  numerous. 
This  indicated  that  they  were  getting  into  a  country  of 
not  much  rainfall  during  summer.  They  were  still  on 
that  section  of  the  route  where  there  was  no  timber  on 
the  north  side  of  the  Platte  and.  consequently,  no  fuel 
for  camp  use  except  flood  wood,  which  was  very  scarce, 
and  "buffalo  chips."  The  latter  diminished  in  quantity 
as  the  company  traveled  west.  No  buffalo  had  been 
seen  for  several  days,  but  antelopes  were  plentiful. 

May  2/th,  the  company  passed  the  meridian  of  the 
highest  peak  of  Scott's  Bluffs,  which  was  near  the  river 
on  the  south  side.  With  indications  of  a  shower  in  the 
afternoon  the  company  encamped  for  the  night.  The 
showers  along  the  Platte  had  been  accompanied  with 
high  winds,  rushing  in  fitful,  violent  gusts,  but  of  short 
duration.  The  burned  prairies  were  now  mantled  with 
the  beautiful  verdure  of  spring,  and  the  river  bottoms, 
refreshingly  green,  afforded  luxurious  herbage  for  the 
camp  animals. 

"The  bluffs  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river  exhib- 
ited a  great  variety  of  forms,  presenting  scenes  remark- 


9O  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

ably  picturesque  and  interesting  in  their  appearance. 
There  can  be  seen  towers  of  various  forms  and  heights. 
Perpendicular  walls,  some  of  whose  outlines  are  circular, 
others  rectilineal.  Deep  notches,  both  semi-circular  and 
rectangular,  seemed  to  be  excavated  in  their  summits. 
Many  of  these  scenes  closely  resemble  the  artificial 
works  of  man  thrown  partially  into  disorder  and  confu- 
sion by  some  great  convulsion  of  nature." 

May  3Oth,  being  Sunday,  was  another  day  of  rest 
for  the  teams.  It  was  appointed  a  day  for  fasting  and 
prayer.  A  prayer  meeting  in  the  morning  was  followed 
by  preaching  and  exhortation  in  the  afternoon.  Towards 
evening  there  was  a  thunder  shower,  and  later,  another 
light  one  from  the  east.  "The  moon  shone  brightly  in 
the  east,  being  about  half  an  hour  above  the  horizon.  By 
refraction  of  its  mild  rays  through  the  falling  drops  it 
produced  a  beautiful  lunar  rainbow  in  the  west,  but  little 
inferior  in  brightness  to  a  solar  one.  Chimney  Rock, 
though  forty  miles  distant,  can  be  seen  from  the  bluffs, 
while  the  lowering  peaks  of  the  Black  Hills,  west  of  Lar- 
amie,  present  themselves  like  blue  clouds  stationary  in 
the  horizon." 

The  ist  of  June  the  pioneers  encamped  near  Fort 
Laramie,  situated  on  the  left  bank  of  Laramie  Fork, 
about  one  and  a  half  miles  from  its  confluence  with  the 
North  Fork.  Its  walls  were  of  adobe  and  about  fifteen  feet 
high.  Ranges  of  houses  were  built  in  the  interior  adjoin- 
ing the  walls,  leaving  a  central  yard  of  about  one  hun- 
dred feet  square.  It  belonged  to  the  American  Fur 
Company,  was  in  charge  of  a  Mr.  Boudeau  and  was  occu- 
pied by  about  eighteen  men  and  their  families. 

In  the  evening  the  camp  was  visited  by  some  Saints, 
Mr.  Crow  and  family,  who  left  the  southern  states  the 
season  before  under  the  counsel  of  elders  from  the  head- 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  9! 

•quarters  of  the  Church,  who  had  advised  them  of  the 
contemplated  move  of  the  Saints  to  the  Rocky  Mount- 
ains and  approved  of  the  idea  of  attempting  to  intersect 
their  trail  up  the  Platte  river.  This  party  of.  fourteen 
persons  had  wintered  at  Pueblo  with  a  detachment  of  the 
Mormon  Battalion  and  a  considerable  company  of  Saints 
from  the  south,  and  had  reached  Laramie  a  few  days  in 
advance. 

The  2nd   of  June  a  party  of  the   pioneers   crossed 


FORT   LARAMIE. 


the  river  in  a  boat  of  sole-leather.  It  had  been  the  prop- 
erty of  Mr.  Ira  Eldredge,  and  it  carried  his  family  outfit 
across  the  Mississippi  and  Missouri  rivers ;  was  utilized 
by  the  pioneers  and  had  been  brought  by  them  from 
Winter  Quarters  as  a  wagon  box.  The  party  crossed 
the  river  and  walked  up  to  Fort  Laramie.  They  were 
kindly  received  and  seated  in  a  neat,  comfortable  apart- 
ment. After  a  sociable,  cheerful  chat  with  Mr.  Boudeau 
and  others,  they  walked  down  to  see  his  flatboat.  This 


92  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT   LAKE    CITY. 

was  engaged  at  the  reasonable  figure  of  fifteen  dollars 
to  ferry  the  company  across  the  North  Fork,  as  further 
travel  up  its  left  bank  would  be  attended  with  considera- 
ble difficulty.  Indian  aggressions  and  the  severe  droughts 
to  which  the  country  was  subject,  had  caused  agriculture 
to  be  entirely  neglected.  The  whites,  like  the  Indians, 
depended  on  the  flesh  of  wild  animals  for  their  principal 
food.  Whatever  they  had  of  the  products  of  the  earth 
and  other  luxuries  were  hauled  from  the  Missouri  river, 
a  distance  of  five  hundred  miles,  on  wagons. 

Early  in  the  morning  of  the  3rd  of  June,  the  pio- 
neers commenced  ferrying  across  the  North  Fork  of  the 
Platte,  averaging  about  four  wagons  per  hour.  The 
afternoon  of  the  previous  day  they  saw  with  their  glasses 
three  or  four  white  men  coming  in  on  horseback  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  Platte.  While  ferrying  they  learned 
these  men  were  from  the  states  and  had  made  the  jour- 
ney in  seventeen  days.  They  reported  having  passed 
about  two  thousand  wagons  in  detached  companies  on 
their  way  to  Oregon.  One  small  company  was  expected 
to  arrive  at  Laramie  on  the  4th,  a  larger  one  the  follow- 
ing day,  and  a  still  larger  one  on  the  6th.  These  emi- 
grants were  principally  from  Missouri,  Illinois  and  Iowa. 
Emigration  to  the  Pacific  slope  seemed  to  be  greatly  on 
the  increase. 

The  pioneers  having  safely  crossed  the  North  Fork, 
resumed  their  journey  about  noon  of  the  4th.  They  fol- 
lowed the  Oregon  road  near  that  stream.  It  was  a  great 
change  from  the  long  levels  of  the  Platte  bottoms  to  a 
broken,  mountain  road.  From  Laramie  to  Salt  Lake 
there  was  no  lack  of  fuel  for  camp  purposes,  pine  and 
cedar  on  the  hills,  cottonwood  and  box  elder  along  the 
streams,  with  sagebrush  abundant  almost  everywhere, 
sometimes  growing  ten  feet  high. 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  93 

The  yth  of  June  three  companies  of  Oregon  emi- 
grants came  up  with  the  pioneers.  Under  this  date  Mr. 
Pratt  says  in  his  journal:  "This  forenoon  gained  in  ele- 
vation very  fast.  Laramie  Peak,  twelve  or  fifteen  miles 
to  the  south-west,  shows  from  this  position  to  good 
advantage.  Its  top  is  whitened  with  snow  that  acts  as  a 
condenser  upon  the  vapor  of  the  atmosphere  which 
comes  within  its  vicinity,  generating  clouds,  which  are 
precipitated  in  showers  upon  the  surrounding  country. 
This  peak  has  been  visible  to  our  camp  for  eight  or  ten 
days,  and  I  believe  that  almost  every  afternoon  since,  we 
have  been  visited  with  thunder  showers  which  seem  to 
originate  in  the  vicinity  of  the  peak." 

The  night  of  the  yth  of  June  the  pioneers  encamped 
on  Horse  Shoe  creek.  Next  day  they  saw  a  solitary 
buffalo,  the  first  one  seen  for  upwards  of  two  hundred 
miles.  They  traveled  fifteen  miles  and  encamped  on  Big 
Timber  creek.  About  a  mile  from  them  were  encamped 
a  few  wagons  from  Fort  Bridger,  on  the  west  side  of  the 
mountains,  loaded  with  furs  and  peltries,  on  their  way  to 
Fort  Laramie. 

The  Qth  of  June  the  company  crossed  a  stream 
about  twenty  feet  wide  which  they  called  Little  Timber. 
The  banks  being  rather  steep  they  were  much  improved 
by  the  use  of  spades  and  picks.  It  was  a  daily  labor  to 
repair  the  roads  and  leave  them  in  a  passable  condition 
for  the  companies  that  were  expected  to  follow.  There 
was  a  daily  detail  of  ten  or  twelve  men  who  went  in 
advance  of  the  company,  with  the  necessary  tools  to 
work  the  road.  Distances  were  also  measured  with  the 
machine  before  mentioned  and  boards  set  up  every  ten 
miles,  conveying  the  intelligence  to  the  traveler  of  the 
distance  he  was  west  of  Laramie.  The  pioneers 
encamped  on  a  stream  called  "A  La  Parele."  Just 


94  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

above  camp  it  ran  through  a  mountain  forming  a  natural 
bridge  over  the  stream.  Three  men  with  fifteen  horses, 
most  of  them  carrying  packs,  passed  the  company. 
They  were  from  Santa  Fe,  New  Mexico,  and  on  their 
way  to  San  Francisco,  in  upper  California,  via  the  Great 
Salt  Lake. 

The  evening  of  June  nth,  a  short  distance  above 
their  camp  were  two  small  companies  of  emigrants  which 
had  passed  them  a  few  days  before.  The  previous  day 
their  teams  took  fright  from  the  running  of  "a  horse. 
Two  wagons  were  upset  and  one  woman  and  two  chil- 
dren considerably  injured,  but  no  bones  were  broken. 
The  following  day  the  pioneers  made  the  point  where 
the  Oregon  road  crossed  the  Platte  river,  one  hundred 
and  twenty-four  miles  from  Laramie.  They  found  the 
channel  about  one  hundred  feet  wide  and  the  water 
fifteen  feet  deep.  Here  they  overtook  one  of  the  fore- 
most companies  of  the  Oregon  emigrants.  Three  days 
previous  to  their  arrival  the  pioneers  had  sent  a  small 
detachment  in  advance  to  this  place,  where  they  arrived 
about  four  hours  ahead  of  any  emigrants,  with  the  boat 
of  sole  leather  before  mentioned.  As  this  would  carry 
fifteen  or  eighteen  hundred  pounds  of  freight,  they  were 
employed  by  the  emigrants  to  ferry  them  over.  Goods 
were  crossed  in  the  skiff  and  the  empty  wagons  floated. 
In  the  operation  the  latter  were  frequently  hurled  several 
times  over  by  the  force  of  the  current. 

A  few  miles  from  this  place  the  hunters  of  the  com- 
pany killed  a  few  buffalo  and  three  or  four  grizzly  bears, 
the  latter  being  quite  numerous  on  the  Black  Hills.  June 
1 4th  the  pioneers  commenced  crossing  the  Platte.  Some 
of  the  wagons  were  crossed  on  light  rafts  made  of  pine 
poles  lashed  together,  others  were  floated,  but  the  cur- 
rent was  found  too  rapid  to  do  this  without  injuring 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  95 

them,  so  they  resorted  wholly  to  the  slow  process  of 
rafting.  Twenty-four  wagons  were  crossed  during  the 
day.  They  remained  at  this  place  until  the  morning  of 
the  i  Qth.  In  this  time  two  large  canoes  were  constructed 
of  cottonwood  timber.  These  were  placed  parallel  to 
each  other,  a  few  feet  apart,  and  firmly  fastened  together 
with  cross  timbers  well  pinned  on ;  across  these  slabs 
were  fastened,  running  lengthwise  of  the  canoes.  With 
a  little  iron  work,  rudder  and  oars  were  attached,  and 
they  had  a  boat  of  sufficient  strength  to  carry  over  a 
loaded  wagon  of  the  emigrants.  Captain  Groves  and 
nine  men  were  left  in  charge  of  this  rude  boat,  and  with 
it  a  considerable  business  was  done  in  crossing  the  Ore- 
gon emigrants  daily  arriving  in  small  companies  and  very 
anxious  to  be  crossed  over  without  delay.  Those  in 
charge  of  the  ferry  were  instructed  to  come  on  with  the 
next  company,  who  were  expected  to  arrive  there  in  a 
month  or  six  weeks.  They  were  urged  to  take  every 
precautionary  measure  to  protect  themselves  from 
Indians. 


96  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

LEAVING    THE    PLATTE SALERATUS     LAKE DEVIL* S    GATE 

VALLEY    OF    THE     SWEETWATER WINTER    AND    SUMMER 

MINGLED  TOGETHER — THE  SOUTH  PASS INTERESTING 

INTERVIEWS  WITH  MAJOR  HARRIS  AND  COLONEL  BRIDGER 
—ARRIVAL    OF    SAMUEL     BRANNAN     FROM     THE    BAY    OF 
SAN    FRANCISCO  —  THE     PUEBLO    DETACHMENT    OF   THE 
MORMON    BATTALION MOUNTAIN    FEVER. 

AT  THIS  point  the  pioneers  left  the  North  Fork  of 
the  Platte  for  the  Sweetwater  river,  distant  twenty- 
seven  and  a  half  miles.  Twenty  miles  of  the  -distance 
they  traveled  on  the  2ist  of  June.  During  the  forenoon 
drive  of  the  22nd  they  passed  the  noted  saleratus  lake. 
They  found  large  quantities  of  this  useful  article  in  the 
family  economy.  The  Mormon  emigration  afterwards 
hauled  yearly  supplies  of  this  into  the  valley  to  use  in- 
stead of  the  better,  but  far  more  expensive  commercial 
article,  on  account  of  heavy  freight  charges  across  the 
plains.  Several  bushels  were  gathered  and  taken  along 
by  the  pioneers.  The  morning  drive  of  seven  and  a  half 
miles  brought  them  to  the  right  bank  of  the  Sweetwater, 
about  one  mile  below  Independence  Rock,  and  within 
one-fourth  of  a  mile  of  the  upper  end  of  the  Devil's  Gate. 
Early  in  the  morning  of  the  22nd  of  June,  Professor 
Pratt  ascended  to  the  top  of  Devil's  Gate  rock.  By 
barometrical  measurement  he  found  the  perpendicular 
wall  four  hundred  feet  above  the  river  which  here  runs 
through  a  chasm  nine  hundred  or  one  thousand  feet  in 
length,  and  one  hundred  and  thirty  feet  in  breadth.  In 
this  chasm  the  water  tumbles  and  foams  with  the  noise 
of  a  cataract  over  massive  fragments  of  rock  which  have 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  97 

fallen  from  above.  They  found  the  valley  of  the  Sweet- 
water  from  five  to  ten  miles  in  breadth,  bounded  on  the 
north  and  south  by  mountain  ridges,  isolated  hills  and 
rugged  summits  of  massive  granite,  varying  from  twelve 
hundred  to  two  thousand  feet  in  height.  In  the  afternoon 
the  first  glimpse  was  caught  of  the  Wind  River  mount- 
ains north  of  the  road,  but  the  air  was  too  smoky  to 
discover  more  than  a  faint,  blue  outline.  They  crossed 
two  or  three  small  streams  and,  after  making  twenty  and 


INDEPENDENCE    ROCK. 


three-fourth  miles  over  a  sandy  road,  encamped  on  the 
Sweetwater  with  good  grass  and  wild  sage  for  fuel.  Two 
companies  of  emigrants  encamped  a  short  distance  above 
the  pioneers.  We  let  Professor  Pratt  describe  this 
strange  country  where  in  the  latter  part  of  June,  winter 
mingled  with  summer.  "The  Wind  River  chain  of  mount- 
ains, in  the  distance,  exhibit  their  towering  peaks 
whitened  by  perpetual  snow,  which  glittering  in  the  sun- 
beams, resemble  white,  fleecy  clouds. 


98  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

"June  24th:  Traveled  seventeen  and  three-fourth 
miles  and  again  encamped  on  the  Sweetwater.  We 
passed  in  the  forenoon  Sulphur  Springs,  sometimes  called 
Ice  Springs.  We  took  a  spade  and  dug  down  about  one 
foot  and  found  the  ground  frozen  and  large  quantities  of 
ice.  A  few  yards  west  of  this  we  saw  two  or  three  small 
lakes  or  ponds.  The  water  in  them  was  very  salt  and 
of  a  bitterish  taste.  The  soil  is  covered  in  many  places 
with  saline  efflorescences  of  a  considerable  depth." 

June,  25th:  Traveled  twenty  and  one-fourth  miles 
and  encamped  upon  a  tributary  of  the  Sweetwater,  the 
water  clear  and  cold.  Frequent  banks  of  snow  were 
upon  the  hills  in  their  vicinity.  Just  below  was  quite  a 
large  and  beautiful  grove  of  aspen  or  poplar.  The 
evening  was  cold  rendering  overcoats  quite  a  necessary 
appendage.  The  perpetual  snows  which  completely 
covered  the  Wind  River  chain  gives  the  scenery  a  cold, 
wintry  aspect. 

June  26th:  The  grass  was  whitened  with  frost,  and 
the  sudden  change  from  the  high  temperature  of  the 
sandy  valleys  below  was  most  severely  felt  by  man  and 
beast.  Resumed  the  journey  during  the  forenoon  and 
traveled  eleven  miles,  crossing  the  main  branches  of  the 
Sweetwater  which  were  quite  high,  the  result  of  the 
melting  snows  accumulated  upon  its  banks,  and  in  the 
mountains.  At  the  largest  and  last  of  the  main  branches 
of  the  Sweetwater,  the  company  halted  for  noon.  Only 
in  high  altitudes  was  such  a  scene  possible,  abundance  of 
good  grass  mingled  with  various  plants  and  flowers  upon 
the  bottoms  of  the  stream  and  a  few  yards  distant,  large 
banks  of  snow  several  feet  in  depth.  We  quote  again 
from  Professor  Pratt.  "This  is  eight  miles  east  of  the 
South  Pass.  Myself  and  several  others  came  on  in 
advance  of  the  camp,  and  it  was  with  great  difficulty  that 


FROM    KIRTLAND   TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  99 

we  could  determine  the  dividing  point  of  land  which 
separates  the  waters  flowing  into  the  Atlantic  from  those 
flowing  into  the  Pacific.  This  country  called  the  South 
Pass,  for  some  fifteen  or  twenty  miles  in  length  and 
breadth  is  a  gently  undulating  plain  or  prairie,  thickly 
covered  with  wild  sage  from  one  to  two  feet  in  height. 
On  the  highest  part  of  this  plain,  over  which  our  road 
passes,  and  which  separates  the  waters  of  the  two  oceans, 
is  a  small  dry  basin  of  fifteen  or  twenty  acres,  destitute 
of  wild  sage  but  containing  good  grass.  From  this  basin 
about  half  a  mile  both  to  the  east  and  to  the  west,  the 
road  gently  rises  about  forty  or  fifty  feet,  either  of  which 
elevations  may  be  considered  as  the  highest  on  our  road 
in  the  Pass." 

On  the  western  elevation  the  barmometer  gave  the 
altitude  above  the  sea  7,085  feet.  The  distance  of  this 
Pass  from  Fort  Laramie,  as  measured  by  our  mile 
machine,  is  two  hundred  and  seventy-five  and  a  half 
miles.  Four  miles  west  of  the  Pass,  at  Pacific  or  Muddy 
Spring,  were  encamped  a  small  company  of  men  from 
Oregon  on  their  way  to  the  states.  They  were  perform- 
ing the  journey  on  horseback  and  had  left  the  settle- 
ments in  Oregon  on  the  5th  of  May.  Major  Harris,  a 
trapper  and  hunter,  had  resided  in  different  parts  of  the 
country  twenty  or  twenty-five  years.  He  had  acquired 
an  extensive  and  intimate  knowledge  of  it  in  all  its  main 
features.  The  pioneers  obtained  much  information  from 
him  in  relation  to  the  interior  basin  of  the  Salt  Lake,  the 
country  of  their  destination.  His  report,  like  that  of  Col- 
onel Fremont's,  was  rather  unfavorable  to  the  founding  of 
a  colony  in  this  basin,  principally  on  account  of  the 
scarcity  of  timber.  He  said  he  had  traveled  the  whole 
circumference  of  the  lake  and  there  was  no  outlet  to  it. 

On  the  28th  of  June  the  pioneers  came  to  the  forks 


IOO  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

of  the  Oregon  road  and  took  the  southern  one.  They 
halted  at  noon  at  the  ford  of  Little  Sandy.  In  the  after- 
noon they  met  Col.  James  Bridger  who  encamped  with 
them  that  evening.  He  was  going  on  business  to  Lara- 
mie  with  a  small  company.  Being  a  man  extensively 
acquainted  with  the  country,  many  inquiries  were  also 
made  of  him  in  relation  to  the  Great  Basin,  and  the 
country  south.  His  information  was  rather  more  favor- 
able for  colonizing  than  that  of  Major  Harris.  While 
partaking  of  breakfast  with  Mr.  Young,  Col.  Bridger 
remarked,  "There  is  more  bread  on  the  table  than  I  have 
before  seen  for  years."  "  But,  Mr.  Bridger,  how  do  you 
live?"  inquired  Mr.  Young.  He  replied,  "We live  entirely 
on  meat.  We  dry  our  deer  and  buffalo  to  eat,  and  also 
cook  fresh  when  we  can  obtain  it.  We  usually  have  our 
coffee,  for  that  is  easily  obtained." 

June  3Oth,  the  company  arrived  at  the  crossing  of 
Green  river.  The  water  was  very  high,  from  twelve  to 
fifteen  feet  deep  and  one  hundred  and  eighty  yards  wide, 
with  a  very  rapid  current.  Two  rafts  were  made  and 
each  was  rigged  with  a  rudder  and  oars.  The  wagons 
were  safely  crossed  without  taking  out  any  of  their  con- 
tents. The  animals  were  made  to  swim  over. 

Towards  sundown  Mr.  Samuel  Brannan  arrived  in 
camp  from  the  bay  of  San  Francisco.  As  before  stated 
jie  had  been  appointed  to  take  charge  of  a  company  of 
two  hundred  and  fourteen  Saints  who  sailed  out  of  New 
York  harbor  on  the  ship  Brooklyn,  on  the  6th  of  Feb., 
1846,  for  the  Pacific  coast.  The  3ist  of  July,  the  same 
year,  the  vessel  entered  the  bay  of  San  Francisco.  The 
colony  were  located  on  the  San  Joaquin  river.  Mr. 
Brannan  had  left  the  bay  of  San  Francisco  on  the  4th 
of  April,  1847,  ten  days  earlier  than  the  pioneers  left  their 
place  of  rendezvous  on  the  Elk  Horn  river,  expressly  to 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  IOI 

meet  the  latter  on  their  long  anticipated  journey  to  the 
Rocky  Mountains.  He  was  accompanied  by  two  men, 
having  left  one  at  Fort  Hall.  He  left  California  at  a 
season  of  the  year  when  it  was  considered  unsafe  to 
attempt  to  cross  the  Sierra  Nevada  mountains,  on 
account  of  deep  snows.  He  had  not  only  braved  this 
danger,  but  as  well  that  from  the  savage  bands  of  Indians 
that  roamed  over  the  desert  regions  through  which  he 
traveled. 

He  also,  in  crossing  the  Sierra  Nevada  mountains, 
passed  directly  over  the  camping  ground  where  forty  or 
fifty  California  emigrants  had  perished  and  been  eaten 
up  by  their  fellow-sufferers,  only  a  few  days  before. 
Their  skulls  and  carcasses  lay  strewn  in  every  direction. 
He  also  met  the  last  of  these  unfortunates  making  his 
way  into  the  settlements.  He  was  a  German,  and  had 
lived  upon  human  flesh  for  several  weeks.  The  following 
letter  of  Mr.  Brannan's  to  a  friend,  L.  N.  Scovil,  gives 
further  insight  into  the  character  of  this  hazardous  trip : 

"FoRT  HALL,  June  i8th,  1847. 
"  Brother  Newell  : 

*  *  "I  left  Captain  Sutler's  post  in  California  on 
the  26th  of  April  last,  and  arrived  here  on  the  Qth  inst. 
I  am  on  my  way  to  meet  our  emigration.  I  am  now 
one  thousand  miles  on  my  road,  and  I  think  I  shall  meet 
them  in  a  couple  of  weeks.  I  shall  start  on  my  journey 
again  in  the  morning  with  two  of  my  men  and  part  of  my 
animals,  and  leave  one  man  here  and  the  rest  of  the 
horses  to  recruit  until  my  return,  and  then  it  is  my  inten- 
tion to  reach  California  in  twenty  days  from  this  post. 

"We  crossed  the  snowy  mountains  of  California,  a 
distance  of  forty  miles  with  eleven  head  of  horses  and 
mules  in  one  day  and  two  hours  ;  a  thing  that  has  never 
been  done  before  in  less  than  three  days.  We  traveled 
on  foot  and  drove  our  animals  before  us,  the  snow  from 
twenty  to  one  hundred  feet  deep.  When  we  arrived 


102  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

through,  it  was  difficult  for  any  of  us  to  stand  on  our 
feet.  The  people  of  California  told  us  we  could  not  cross 
there  under  two  months,  there  being  more  snow  on  the 
mountains  than  had  ever  been  known  before,  but  God 
knows  best  and  was  kind  enough  to  prepare  the  way 
before  us.  About  a  week  before  we  entered  the  mount- 
ains, the  weather  was  extremely  warm.  This  caused 
the  snow  to  settle  more  firmly  together.  The  weather 
then  turned  cold  and  there  fell  about  eighteen  inches 
more  of  light  snow.  This  kept 'the  old  snow  from  melt- 
ing during  the  heat  of  the  day,  and  made  the  traveling 
for  our  horses  much  better. 

"During  our  journey  we  have  endured  many  hard- 
ships and  much  fatigue  in  swimming  rivers  and  climbing 
mountains,  not  being  able  to  travel,  the  regular  route 
owing  to  the  high  waters.  *  We 

passed  the  cabins  of  those  people  who  perished  in  the 
mountains  which  by  this  time  you  have  heard  of.  It  was 
a  heart-rending  picture." 

The  evening  of  the  3rd  of  July  the  people  were 
called  together.  There  were  men  in  the  company  who 
expected  their  families  to  follow  them  in  the  companies 
that  would  leave  Winter  Quarters  some  time  in  June, 
and  which  were  supposed  to  be  four  or  five  hundred 
miles  on  the  road.  They  were  given  the  privilege  of  re- 
turning to  meet  them.  Five  men  volunteered  on  this 
errand.  They  started  on  the  morning  of  the  4th,  taking 
with  them  instructions  to  the  Saints  whom  they  expected 
to  meet,  also  a  short  synopsis  from  the  records  of  the 
camp  containing  distances  from  one  notable  point  to 
another  good  camping  place,  etc.  Should  they  meet  the 
detachment  of  the  Mormon  Battalion  under  Captain 
Brown,  if  desired  to  do  so,  one  was  counseled  to  remain 
with  it  as  a  guide. 

The  anniversary  of  the  declaration  of  American  In- 
dependence coming  on  Sunday,  the  camp  met  for  public 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  103 

worship  under  the  presidency  of  the  Bishops,  some  of  the 
Twelve  having  started  back  for  the  ferry  on  the  Platte, 
with  the  brethren  who  returned  to  meet  their  families. 
In  the  afternoon  thirteen  soldiers  all  belonging  to  the 
Church  came  into  the  camp,  accompanied  by  those  who 
went  back  to  the  ferry.  These  thirteen  men  had  been 
detached  by  Captain  Brown  to  go  in  advance  of  the  main 
body  to  regain  possession  of  horses  that  had  been  stolen 
from  them  at  Pueblo.  They  had  learned  that  the  thieves 
were  at  Bridger's  trading  post,  on  Muddy  Fork,  a  few 
miles  south-west  of  the  camp.  These  brethren  were 
greeted  with  three  hearty  cheers.  They  were  the  first 
representatives  of  the  Battalion  in  the  pioneer  camp. 

The  following  day  the  company  traveled  along  the 
right  bank  of  Green  river,  three  and  a  half  miles  then 
made  a  short  halt  to  water  their  animals.  Leaving  the 
river  they  gradually  ascended  the  bluff  skirting  the  river 
bottoms,  and  traveled  over  a  gently  undulating  sandy 
plain,  destitute  of  grass  and  water,  for  sixteen  and  a  half 
miles,  then  descended  to  the  left  bank  of  Black's  Fork 
and  encamped  for  the  night.  For  a  few  days  some 
persons  in  camp  had  been  slightly  afflicted  with  fever. 
Several  causes  tended  to  produce  this.  There  was  a 
great  and  somewhat  sudden  change  in  climatic  con- 
ditions. In  fact  the  general  environment  of  the  people 
was  changed.  In  traveling  they  were  often  enveloped 
in  clouds  of  suffocating  dust  which  injuriously  affected 
the  lungs  and  head.  The  changes  of  temperature  were 
sudden  and  extreme.  The  summer  sun  made  the  day 
extremely  warm,  and  the  snowy  mountains  surrounding 
the  company  on  all  sides,  rendered  the  air  cold  and  un- 
comfortable in  its  absence.  A  number  of  salmon  trout 
were  caught  in  the  streams  west  of  the  South  pass,  but  this 
fine  species  offish  was  not  found  east  of  the  dividing  ridge. 


IO4  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

DESCRIPTION  OF  FORT  BRIDGER START  FOR  SALT  LAKE AS 

EXPECTED,  MANY  DIFFICULTIES  WERE  ENCOUNTERED 

RED  MINERAL  SPRING,  TAR  AND    SULPHUR  SPRINGS 

SICKNESS  OF  PRESIDENT  YOUNG O.  PRATT  WITH  A  DE- 
TACHMENT,   PIONEERS   THE    ROAD FROSTY   NIGHTS 

BEARS  ON  WEBER'S  FORK — EAST  CANYON  CREEK — THE 

LABORS  OF  CAMP  HUNTERS FIRST  VIEW  OF  GREAT  SALT 

LAKE   VALLEY THE    ADVANCE    CAMP   IN    EMIGRATION 

CANYON. 

JULY  7th  the  pioneers  encamped  on  the  right  bank 
of  Black's  Fork,  in  the  vicinity  of  Fort  Bridger. 
Within  a  few  rods  were  nine  Indian  lodges,  occupied  by 
families  of  white  trappers  and  hunters  who  had  taken 
wives  from  surrounding  tribes  of  Indians.  Half-breed 
children  were  playing  about  these  lodges.  Bridger's 
trading  post  was  a  half  mile  west  of  the  camp  on  an 
island,  with  no  other  road  to  it  than  a  footpath.  Black's 
Fork  is  here  broken  up  into  a  number  of  rapid  streams, 
forming  several  islands  containing  in  all  seven  or  eight 
hundred  acres  of  excellent  grass  with  considerable 
timber. 

The  fort  consisted  of  two  adjoining  log  houses  with 
dirt  roofs  and  a  small  fort  enclosed  with  log  pickets  set 
in  the  ground,  and  about  eight  feet  high.  These  houses 
and  lodges  were  the  home  of  fifty  or  sixty  men,  women 
and  half-breed  children.  The  altitude  of  the  place  was 
ascertained  to  be  6,665  feet>  42°  feet  lower  than  the 
South  Pass  from  which  it  was  distant  109^/2  miles  by 
road  measurement.  Notwithstanding  the  cold  nights 
mosquitoes  were  numerous  and  troublesome. 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  105 

The  morning  of  the  8th  of  July  the  thermometer 
stood  at  66°.  Ice  had  formed  during  the  night,  but  it 
soon  disappeared  under  the  warmth  of  the  rising  sun. 
A  brisk  wind  was  blowing  from  the  south-west.  Several 
fine  speckled  trout  were  caught  with  the  hook.  It  was  a 
busy  day  with  the  blacksmiths,  setting  wagon  tires,  shoe- 
ing horses  and  making  general  preparations  for  a  rough 
mountain  road  in  a  south-west  direction  towards  Salt 
Lake. 

With  a  two  days'  rest  for  the  teams  in  this  paradise 
for  mountaineers  and  a  general  preparation  for  rough 
roads,  travel  was  resumed  on  the  9th  of  July.  Mr.  S. 
Brannan,  with  a  few  others,  returned  towards  the  South 
Pass  to  meet  the  main  detachment  of  the  Battalion.  The 
pioneers  took  Mr.  Hastings'  new  route  to  the  bay  of 
San  Francisco.  The  trail  was  scarcely  discernible,  as 
only  a  few  wagons  passed  over  it  the  previous  year. 
They  traveled  thirteen  miles  in  close  proximity  to  some 
snow  banks,  and  camped  on  a  branch  of  Muddy  Fork. 

July  loth  they  passed  a  small  spring  which  they 
named  "Red  Mineral  spring,"  from  the  redness  of  the 
soil  out  of  which  it  issued.  The  water  had  a  very  disa- 
greeable taste  and  was  supposed  to  contain  alum  in  solu- 
tion, also  a  large  per  cent,  of  copperas,  which  would 
make  it  poisonous.  Five  miles  from  this  spring  the  com- 
pany attained  the  summit  of  a  ridge  between  two 
branches  of  Muddy  Fork,  the  barometrical  height  of 
which  was  7,315  feet,  230  feet  higher  than  the  South 
Pass.  Nine  miles  further  they  reached  the  summit  of 
the  dividing  ridge  between  the  waters  which  flow  into  the 
Gulf  of  California  and  those  that  flow  into  the  Great 
Salt  Lake,  or  the  branches  of  Muddy  Fork  on  the  east 
and  of  Bear  river  on  the  west.  Where  the  road  passed 
over,  the  altitude  was  7,700  feet,  or  615  feet  higher  than 


106  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

the  South  Pass.  This  was  the  highest  point  over  which 
the  trail  of  the  pioneers  passed  between  the  Missouri 
river  and  Great  Salt  Lake  valley.  The  company  traveled 
eighteen  miles  and  encamped  five  miles  from  the  summit 
of  this  high  ridge.  Professor  Pratt,  wandering  in  the 
hills,  discovered  smoke  about  two  miles  distant.  When 
he  returned  to  camp  some  horsemen  rode  over  to  it. 
They  found  it  came  from  the  fire  of  a  small  party  from 
the  bay  of  San  Francisco  on  their  way  to  the  states. 

The  morning  of  July  i  ith  was  clear,  calm  and  pleas- 
ant, although  considerable  ice  had  formed  during  the 
night.  One  and  a  half  miles  south  of  camp  a  mineral 
tar  spring  was  discovered,  and  a  few  rods  north-east 
some  sulphur  springs.  At  this  point  the  road  forked.  A 
few  wagon  tracks  bore  to  the  south,  and  a  few  others 
took  down  a  small  stream,  on  which  the  company  were 
encamped.  The  next  morning  the  company  took  the 
right  hand  road  down  the  creek.  One  and  three-fourth 
miles  brought  them  to  the  ford  of  Bear  river.  Baromet- 

o 

rical  measurement  indicated  this  ford  to  be  6,836  feet  in 
height.  There  the  road  again  forked,  and  the  right  hand 
track,  bearing  a  few  degrees  south  of  west,  was  taken. 
Antelope,  which  had  been  rather  scarce,  began  to  appear 
again  in  great  numbers.  Ten  or  twelve  were  brought 
in  by  the  hunters  during  the  day.  The  road  was  very 
difficult  to  find,  except  in  places  where  the  storms  had 
not  defaced  nor  the  grass  obscured  it. 

At  the  midday  halt  Mr.  Young,  being  sick,  con- 
cluded to  stop  a  few  hours  and  rest.  Several  wagons 
remained  with  him ;  by  request  the  remainder  of  the 
company  moved  on.  In  the  evening  they  encamped 
near  a  cave.  It  was  explored  about  thirty  feet,  when  the 
passage  becoming  quite  small  no  one  seemed  disposed 
to  go  further.  It  was  called  Reddin's  Cave,  as  that  was 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  1 07 

the  name  of  one  of  the  first  of  the  company  who  ex- 
plored it.  Mr.  Young,  being  still  behind,  on  the  morn- 
ing of  the  1 3th  of  July  two  messengers  were  sent  back 
to  meet  him.  Unwilling  to  move  on  without  their  leader, 
the  camp  waited.  The  messengers  returned,  accompan- 
ied by  Mr.  H.  C.  Kimball.  They  reported  that  Mr. 
Young  was  getting  better  but  did  not  think  of  moving 
that  day.  The  Twelve,  who  were  present,  directed  Pro- 
fessor Pratt  to  take  twenty-three  wagons  and  forty-two 
men.  proceed  on  the  journey  and  endeavor  to  find  Mr. 
Reid's  route  across  the  mountains,  as  the  company  had 
been  informed  it  would  be  impracticable  to  pass  through 
the  canyon  on  account  of  the  depth  and  rapidity  of  the 
water.  Mr.  Pratt's  detachment  started  at  three  o'clock 
p.  m.  and  traveled  down  Red  Fork  eight  and  three-fourth 
miles  and  encamped.  Altitude  6,070  feet. 

The  1 4th  of  July  Mr.  Pratt's  company  traveled  thir- 
teen miles  to  the  junction  of  Red  and  Weber  Forks.  He 
says  in  his  journal:  "Our  journey  down  Red  Fork  has  truly 
been  very  interesting  and  exceedingly  picturesque.  We 
have  been  shut  up  in  a  narrow  valley  from  ten  to  twenty 
rods  wide,  while  on  each  side  the  hills  rise  very  abruptly 
from  eight  to  twelve  hundred  feet.  The  most  of  the 
distance  we  have  been  walled  in  by  vertical  and  over- 
hanging precipices  of  red  pudding  stone.  These  rocks 
are  worked  into  curious  shapes,  probably  by  rains." 

On  the  1 5th  two  parties  went  in  search  of  Mr.  Reid's 
trail  across  the  mountains  to  the  south-eastern  shore  of 
Salt  Lake.  It  was  soon  discovered,  although  so  dimly 
seen  it  could  only  occasionally  be  found.  The  grass  had 
grown  up  leaving  scarcely  a  trace  of  the  few  wagons  that 
had  passed  there  the  previous  year.  Messrs.  Pratt  and 
Brown  followed  this  track  about  six  miles  up  a  ravine  to 
where  it  reached  a  dividing  ridge  leading  down  in  a 


IO8  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

southerly  direction  to  another,  and  returned  to  camp. 
Cottonwood  trees  and  thick  clusters  of  willows  fringed 
the  banks  of  Weber's  Fork  making  very  close  thickets 
for  bears.  The  many  tracks  seen,  and  the  large  holes 
they  had  made  in  digging  roots,  indicated  that  they  were 
very  numerous.  For  several  days  showers  had  been  fre- 
quent, and  one  occurred  that  morning,  but  too  light  to 
lay  the  dust. 

Mr.  Rockwell  was  sent  back  to  report  to  those  of 
the  company  in  the  rear,  that  the  new  route  had  been 
discovered.  The  journey  was  resumed  up  a  small  stream 
on  Reid's  route.  A  detachment  of  ten  or  twelve  men 
was  sent  in  advance  of  the  wagons  with  necessary  tools 
to  make  the  road  passable.  This  required  considerable 
labor.  The  detachment  traveled  about  six  miles,  and 
crossing  the  ridge  began  to  descend  another  ravine. 
They  descended  two  and  a  half  miles  in  about  four  hours 
and  encamped  for  the  night.  Mr.  Newman  and  Pro- 
fessor Pratt  walked  down  the  ravine  to  examine  the 
road.  They  found  Mr.  Reid's  company  had  spent  several 
hours  in  labor  and  then  concluded  to  take  a  more  avail- 
able route  up  the  ravine  at  the  mouth  of  which  the 
pioneers  had  encamped,  going  a  circuitous  course  over 
the  hills.  They  had  evidently  crossed  the  Weber  with- 
out mentioning  it. 

July  i  yth  we  copy  from  O.  Pratt's  journal : 
"  A  severe  frost  during  the  night.  Early  this  morn- 
I  started  out  alone,  and  on  foot,  to  examine  the  country 
back,  to  see  if  there  was  not  a  more  practicable  route  for 
the  companies  in  the  rear  than  the  one  we  had  come.  I 
was  soon  satisfied  we  had  taken  the  best  and  only  practi- 
cable route.  I  returned  to  camp  and  counseled  the 
company  not  to  go  any  further  until  they  had  spent 
several  hours'  labor  on  the  road  we  passed  over  yester- 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  1 09 

day  afternoon.  All  who  were  able  to  work  labored 
about  two-thirds  of  the  day  upon  it.  Leaving  orders  for 
the  camp  to  move  on  towards  night,  Mr.  Brown  and 
myself  rode  forward  to  explore.  About  three  and  a  half 
miles  brought  us  down  upon  the  right  bank  of  a  creek 
with  a  swift  current  and  supposed  to  be  about  twenty 
feet  wide.  This  creek  (East  Canyon  creek)  passes 
through  a  canyon  about  forty  rods  below,  where,  for  a  few 
rods  it  is  shut  up  by  perpendicular  and  overhanging  walls, 
being  a  break  in  the  mountains  which  rises  several 
hundred  feet  upon  each  side.  The  creek  plunges  under- 
neath a  large  rock  which  lies  in  its  bed  near  the  foot  of 
the  canyon,  blockading  the  same  and  making  it  wholly 
impassable  for  wagons  or  teams.  We  followed  the  dimly 
traced  wagon  tracks,  up  this  stream  for  miles,  crossing 
the  same  thirteen  times. 

"The  bottoms  along  the  creek  are  thickly  covered 
with  willows  from  five  to  fifteen  rods  wide,  making  an 
immense  labor  in  cutting  a  road  through  for  the  Cali- 
fornia emigrants  last  season.  We  still  found  the  road 
almost  impassable  and  requiring  much  labor.  The 
mountains  on  each  side  rise  abruptly  from  six  hundred 
to  three  thousand  feet  above  the  bed  of  the  stream. 
Leaving  our  horses  we  ascended  to  the  summit  of  one 
which  appeared  about  two  thousand  feet  high.  We  had 
a  prospect,  limited  in  most  directions  by  still  higher  peaks. 
The  country  exhibited  a  broken  succession  of  hills  piled 
on  hills,  and  mountains  on  mountains  in  every  direction. 
We  returned  and  met  our  camp  about  four  and  three- 
quarter  miles  from  where  they  were  encamped  in  the 
morning.  They  were  about  two  miles  above  the  canyon 
on  the  left  bank  of  Canyon  creek.  At  this  place  is  a 
small  rivulet  which  runs  down  from  the  mountains,  the 
water  clear  and  cold." 


I  IO 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 


The  pioneers  were  now  fairly  among  the  deep  gorges 
and  towering  peaks  of  the  Wasatch  mountains  east  of 
Great  Salt  Lake  valley.  It  was  on  Canyon  creek  that 
the  following  circumstance  occurred,  illustrating  the 
excessive  toil  endured  by  the  camp  hunters  in. providing 


GLEN    IN   THE   WAS 


food.  There  was  no  meat  in  camp  and  Joseph  Hancock 
left  it  early  one  morning  to  make  an  effort  to  supply  the 
want.  He  felt  impressed  that  on  the  top  of  a  high  ridge 
which  loomed  up  in  the  distance,  in  the  clear  mountain 
air,  he  would  be  successful.  Arriving  there,  for  the  first 
time  he  saw  a  portion  of  Salt  Lake  valley,  and  realized 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 


I  I  I 


his  anticipations  of  the  morning  by  killing  a  large  elk. 
Making  it  lighter  by  leaving  the  offal  he  got  the  carcass 


on  his  back  and  started  in  the  direction  of  the  camp. 
He  traveled  well  into  the  night  without  finding  it. 
Attempting  to  cross  a  creek  on  a  beaver  dam,  he  broke 


112  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

through  and  found  himself  astride  a  large  log  with  his 
extremities  in  the  water  below.  He  was  relieved  of  his 
burden  as  it  lay  on  the  log  at  his  back.  Excessively 
weary  he  felt  content  to  rest  Unconsciously  his- head 
dropped  back  on  to  the  elk  and  he  was  sleeping  as  only 
the  weary  can  sleep.  The  first  sound  that  greeted  his 
senses  was  the  crowing  of  a  cock.  This  was  assurance 
that  he  was  not  far  from  friends,  and  a  little  reflection 
showed  him  that  he  had  been  thus  detained  by  a  kindly 
Providence,  instead  of  making  fruitless  exertions  in  the 
darkness  to  find  the  object  of  his  toil.  As  day  was 
breaking  he  dragged  the  elk  across  the  dam  and  again 
resumed  his  burden.  By  this  time  he  was  discovered  by 
some  of  the  men  who  were  stirring  early  in  the 
camp. 

July  1 8th  was  Sunday.  The  morning  was  cold  and 
the  ground  whitened  with  frost.  The  men  remained  in 
camp  and  attended  meeting  in  the  forenoon.  The  morn- 
ing of  the  i  Qth  was  also  cold  and  frosty.  There  was  a 
great  change  in  the  temperature  from  night  to  mid-day 
when  the  air  was  warmed  by  the  summer  sun.  Messrs. 
Pratt  and  Brown  started,  soon  after  sunrise,  to  examine 
the  road  and  country  ahead.  They  continued  along  the 
road  they  had  traveled  over  the  day  before,  and  ascer- 
tained that  it  left  Canyon  creek  near  where  they  had 
turned  back,  and  run  along  in  a  ravine  to  the  west. 
They  ascended  this  ravine  four  miles*  and  found  them- 
selves on  the  top  of  a  dividing  ridge.  There  they 
secured  their  horses  and  ascended  a  mountain  on  their 
right,  several  hundred  feet.  From  the  ridge  where  the 
road  crossed,  and  from  this  mountain  peak,  they  could 
see  over  a  great  extent  of  country.  On  the  south-west 
they  discovered  an  extensive,  level  prairie,  a  few  miles 
distant  which  they  thought  must  be  near  the  lake.  This 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  113 

was  their  first  view  of  any  part  of  Great  Salt  Lake 
valley. 

They  returned  to  their  horses  and  rode  on  down 
the  south-west  side  of  the  ridge.  This  has  since  been 
known  as  the  "  Big  Mountain"  to  distinguish  it  from  the 
one  just  west  of  it,  over  which  the  road  crosses,  known 
as  the  "Little  Mountain."  At  first  the  descent  was  very 
rapid.  Several  miles  down,  the  small  stream  they  were 
traveling  along  passed  through  a  very  high  mountain, 
and  it  appeared  impossible  for  wagons  to  pass  in  that 
direction.  Looking  around  they  found  that  the  wagon 
trail  ascended  quite  abruptly  about  a  mile  and  a  half, 
passed  over  a  mountain  and  down  into  another  narrow 
valley.  This  is  Little  Mountain  before  mentioned,  and 
the  narrow  valley  has  since  been  known  as  Emigration 
canyon.  Satisfied  with  their  explorations,  they  returned 
on  their  trail  and  met  the  company  six  and  one-fourth 
miles  from  their  encampment  the  evening  before.  The 
men  had  performed  a  great  amount  of  labor.  Mr.  Rock- 
well had  returned  bringing  word  that  most  of  the  pioneer 
wagons  in  the  rear  were  within  a  few  miles  of  the  advance 
camp.  The  fresh  track  of  a .  buffalo  was  discovered  in 
the  ravine.  He  had  left  some  hair  on  the  brush  in  his 
path,  and  was,  evidently,  a  lonely  wanderer  and  probably 
the  only  one  of  his  kind  within  hundreds  of  miles. 

July  2Oth  Professor  Pratt's  detachment  moved  six 
miles  and  did  much  labor  to  improve  the  road.  The 
altitude  of  the  Big  Mountain  was  7,245  feet,  one  hundred 
and  sixty  feet  higher  than  the  South  Pass.  In  the  morn- 
ing of  July  2  ist  there  was  no  frost  but  a  heavy  dew. 
The  leading  division  of  the  pioneers  passed  over  the 
Little  Mountain  and  halted  for  noon  in  the  head  of 
Emigration  canyon.  They  called  the  swift  running 
creek  on  which  they  halted  "Last  creek." 


114  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 


CHAPTER   XV. 

THE    ADVANCE    OF    THE    PIONEERS  ENTERS    GREAT  SALT  LAKE 

VALLEY DESCRIPTION     OF    THIS      RESTING     PLACE     FOR 

THE    PILGRIMS ARRIVAL    OF     PRESIDENT    YOUNG THE 

CRICKETS     AND     CRICKET     EATERS     OF    THE     DESERT  

THIEVING  PROPENSITIES  OF    THE    INDIANS  ILLUSTRATED. 

FOLDER  ERASTUS  SNOW  came  from  the  wagons 
H^  in  the  rear  and  reported  them  only  a  few  miles  back. 
He  went  with  Professor  Pratt  in  advance  of  the  wagons 
down  Last  creek,  four  and  one-half  miles,  to  where  it 
issues  into  the  broad,  open  valley  below.  To  avoid  a 
narrow  gorge  near  this  point,  the  wagons  traveling  the 
route  the  season  before  passed  over  an  exceedingly  steep 
and  dangerous  hill.  Destined  to  be  the  first  of  their 
people  to  arrive  at  the  object  of  their  long  and  tedious 
journey,  these  two  men  ascended  this  hill  from  the  top 
of  which  a  broad,  open  valley,  twenty  or  thirty  miles  long 
lay  stretched  out  before  them.  To  the  north-west  the 
waters  of  the  Great  Salt  Lake  glimmered  in  the  bright, 
noonday  sunbeams,  and  from  them  rose  high  mountain- 
ous islands  twenty  to  thirty  miles  in  extent.  Before  them 
was  a  vast  wilderness  in  which  the  genius  of  solitude 
reigned.  That  profound  silence  was  the  assurance  of 
room  and  rest  for  the  wanderers  who  were  about  to  take 
possession  of  this  unoccupied  desert. 

Professor  Pratt  says :  "After  issuing  from  the  moun- 
tains among  which  we  had  been  shut  up  for  many  days 
and  beholding,  in  a  moment,  such  an  extensive  scenery 
open  before  us,  we  could  not  refrain  from  a  shout  of  joy, 
which  almost  involuntarily  escaped  from  our  lips,  the 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  115 

moment  the  grand  and  lovely  scenery  was  within  our 
view.  We  immediately  very  gradually  descended  into 
the  lower  parts  of  the  valley,  and  although  we  had  but 
one  horse  between  us,  yet  we  traveled  a  circuit  of  about 
twelve  miles  before  we  left  the  valley  to  return  to  our 
camp,  which  we  found  one  and  a  half  miles  up  the  ravine 
from  the  valley,  and  three  miles  in  advance  of  the  noon 
halt.  It  was  about  nine  o'clock  in  the  evening  when  we 
arrived.  The  main  body  of  the  pioneers  were  encamped 
about  a  mile  and  a  half  above  the  advance  while  the  sick 
were  still  farther  in  the  rear." 

With  what  exhilaration  of  spirits,  with  what  nerve 
and  energy  this  advance  camp  of  the  pioneers  must  have 
arisen  on  the  morning  of  the  22nd  of  July  !  The  life's 
blood  must  have  flowed  with  increased  velocity  through 
their  veins  in  anticipation  of  that  day,  realizing  the  object 
of  their  toils  and  hopes.  Apostles  O.  Pratt  and  George 
A.  Smith,  accompanied  by  seven  others,  rode  into  the 
valley  to  explore.  They  left  the  camp  to  follow  on  and 
work  the  road  which  here  required  considerable  labor  to 
make  it  passable.  They  discovered  that  by  cutting  out 
the  thick  timber  and  under  brush,  and  by  some  digging, 
a  much  better  road  could  be  made  through  the  canyon 
than  the  old  route  over  the  steep  hill  before  mentioned. 
They  left  a  written  notice  to  that  effect  and  passed  on. 

We  will  let  Professor  Pratt  describe  this  day's  explor- 
ations of  Great  Salt  Lake  valley : 

"After  going  down  into  the  valley  about  five  miles, 
we  turned  our  course  to  the  north  down  towards  the 
Salt  Lake.  For  three  or  four  miles  we  found  the  soil  of 
most  excellent  quality.  Streams  from  the  mountains  and 
springs  were  very  abundant,  the  waters  excellent  and 
generally  with  gravel  bottoms.  A  great  variety  of  green 
grass,  and  very  luxuriant,  covered  the  bottoms  for  miles 


I  1 6  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

where  the  soil  was  sufficiently  damp,  but  in  other  places 
although  the  soil  was  good,  yet  the  grass  had  nearly 
dried  up  for  want  of  moisture.  We  found  the  drier 
places  swarming  with  very  large  crickets,  about  the  size 
of  a  man's  thumb. 

"This  valley  is  surrounded  with  mountains,  except 
on  the  north,  the  tops  of  some  of  the  highest  being  cov- 
ered with  snow.  Every  one  or  two  miles  the  streams 
were  emptying  into  it  from  the  mountains  on  the  east, 
many  of  which  were  sufficiently  large  to  carry  mills  and 
other  machinery.  As  we  proceeded  towards  the  Salt 
Lake  the  soil  began  to  assume  a  more  sterile  appearance 
being,  probably,  at  some  seasons  of  the  year  overflowed 
with  water.  We  found,  as  we  proceeded  on,  great  num- 
bers of  hot  springs  issuing  from  near  the  base  of  the 
mountains.  These  springs  were  highly  impregnated 
with  salt  and  sulphur.  The  temperature  of  some  was 
nearly  raised  to  the  boiling  point.  We  traveled  about  fif- 
teen miles  down  after  coming  into  the  valley.  The  latter 
part  of  the  distance  the  soil  being  unfit  for  agricultural 
purposes.  We  returned  and  found  our  wagons  encamped 
in  the  valley  five  and  one-fourth  miles  from  where  they 
left  the  canyon. 

"The  morning  of  the  23rd  of  July,  two  messengers 
were  sent  to  President  Young,  and  those  who  were  with 
him,  informing  them  of  the  discoveries  and  explorations 
of  the  advance  party.  The  camp  removed  its  position 
two  miles  to  the  north  and  encamped  near  the  bank  of  a 
beautiful  creek  of  pure,  cold  water.  This  stream  is  suf- 
ficiently large  for  mills  and  other  machinery.  Here  we 
called  the  camp  together  and  it  fell  to  my  lot  to  offer 
prayer  and  thanksgiving  in  behalf  of  our  company,  all 
of  whom  had  been  preserved  from  the  Missouri  river  to 
this  point,  and,  after  dedicating  ourselves  and  the  land 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  117 

unto  the  Lord,  and  imploring  His  blessing  upon  our 
labors,  we  appointed  various  committees  to  attend  to  dif- 
ferent branches  of  business,  preparatory  to  putting  in 
crops.  In  about  two  hours  after  our  arrival  we  began  to 
plow,  and  the  same  afternoon  built  a  dam  to  irrigate  the 
soil,  which  at  the  place  where  we  were  plowing  was 
exceedingly  dry. 

"Our  two  messengers  returned  bringing  us  word 
that  the  remainder  of  the  wagons  were  only  a  few  miles 
distant  and  would  arrive  the  next  day.  At  three  o'clock 
the  thermometer  stood  at  96°." 

The  24th  of  July  has  been  celebrated  as  the  anni- 
versary of  the  arrival  of  the  pioneers  in  the  valley  of  the 
Great  Salt  Lake  from  the  circumstance  that  on  that  day, 
1847,  Brigham  Young,  who  had  been  detained  by  sick- 
ness, and  those  who  had  remained  with  him,  first 
emerged  from  the  defile  in  the  Wasatch  mountains  and 
followed  the  track  of  the  main  body  who  preceded  them. 
It  was  the  culmination  of  a  long  series  of  efforts  to  find 
a  place  of  rest,  where  the  Saints  could  enjoy  immunity 
from  the  pursuit  of  enemies. 

There  is.  a  slight  elevation  of  table  land  a  short  dis- 
tance in  front  of  Emigration  canyon.  This  hides  the 
valley  from  the  traveler  until  the  top  of  it  is  reached. 
From  this  point  Brigham  Young  and  those  who  were 
with  him,  among  whom  were  his  brother  L.  D.  Young, 
Apostles  Wilford  Woodruff  and  Heber  C.  Kimball,  had 
their  first  view  of  the  object  of  their  toils,  the  valley  of 
the  Great  Salt  Lake.  It  requires  no  stretch  of  the  imag- 
ination to  comprehend  that  a  feeling  of  joy,  of  exhilara- 
tion and  thanksgiving  filled  to  overflowing  the  hearts  of 
these  weary  pilgrims.  The  faith  that  had  sustained  them 
through  years  of  suffering  and  hope  enabled  them  to 
discern  in  the  near  future  the  attainment  of  the  object  of 


n8 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 


their  sacrifices.     They  experienced  the  same  impulse  to 
shout  for  joy  of  those  who  had  preceded  them. 

President  Young,  still*  feeble  from  the  effects  of  his 


late  illness,  was  riding  under  the  cover  of  Elder  Wood- 
ruff's carriage.  As  the  teams  halted  he  came  to  the 
front,  took  a  general  view  of  the  country  before  him, 
then  uncovered  his  head,  swung  his  hat  and  shouted  with 


FROM    KIKTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  I  19 

all  the  energy  his  feeble  condition  permitted,  "Hurrah! 
Hurrah ! !  Hurrah ! ! !  "  Then  turning  to  Heber  C.  Kim- 
ball  who  was  near,  he  exclaimed,  "Brother  Heber,  this 
is  the  place"  The  circumstances  emphasized  the  expres- 
sion with  a  world  of  meaning.  "This  is  the  place"  that 
has  been  prophesied  of  from  the  days  of  Kirtland,  where 
the  Saints  are  to  be  gathered  from  the  nations  of  the 
earth  and  acquire  strength  to  further  contend  for  the 
right.  Here  is  the  place  where  we  will  build  temples  to 
the  Lord  our  God  and  make  greater  preparations  than 
we  have  been  able  to  do,  surrounded  by  enemies,  for  the 
redemption  of  our  race. 

President  Young's  party  found  the  main  body  en- 
camped by  some  cottonwood  trees  on  the  bank  of  a 
branch  of  City  Creek,  about  six  miles  from  the  mouth  of 
Emigration  canyon.  They  had  had  rfleir  first  sight  of 
the  waters  of  the  lake  shimmering  in  the  brilliant  sun- 
shine of  an  almost  cloudless  sky,  also  of  Black  Rock, 
which  has  since  become  a  familiar  landmark  to  many 
thousands  of  people.  Not  a  cloud  floated  above  them, 
and  the  heavens  had  that  peculiar  blue  seldom  seen 
except  in  a  very  rarefied  atmosphere.  Dark  spots,  indi- 
cating forests,  were  visible  in  the  distant,  inaccessible 
mountain  tops,  but  the  timber  to  be  utilized  by  the  col- 
ony was  mostly  hidden  from  sight  in  the  deep  gorges 
which  debouched  into  the  valley.  The  foothills  which 
skirted  the  valley  afforded  no  timber  except  scattering 
scrub  cedar  and  pines.  There  were  a  few  cottonwoods 
and  a  clump  or  two  of  willows  along  City  Creek.  The 
valley  afforded  no  cooling  forest  shade,  no  green  savan- 
nahs relieved  the  monotony  of  desolation.  The  most 
prominent  varieties  of  vegetation  were  wild  sunflowers 
with  large,  yellow  blossoms  and  a  species  of  dwarf  thistle 
peculiar  to  the  uplands.  These  grew  thick  on  the  dry 


I2O  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

benches,  contending  with  the  wild  sage  for  the  scanty 
nourishment  afforded  by  the  arid  soil. 

These  plants  were  loaded  with  hideous  crickets, 
their  black  and  brown  bodies  forming  anything  but  a 
pleasing  contrast  with  the  yellow  tint  of  the  sunflower 
blossoms.  As  these  ugly,  ogling-eyed  insects  fed  and 
fattened  on  the  juice  of  these  plants,  they  were  in  a  with- 
ered condition.  Being  the  prominent  vegetation  on  the 
bench  lands  at  that  season  of  the  year,  the  appearance 
of  the  landscape  begat  an  indescribable  feeling  of  deso- 
lation. The  air  was  almost  painfully  clear  and  the 
ground  dry  and  parched.  There  was  none  of  the  hazi- 
ness of  lower  altitudes  to  modify  the  sun's  rays,  and 
there  was  no  shelter  from  them  except  under  tents  and 
wagon  covers ;  still  the  heat  was  not  so  exhausting  as  in 
lower  regions. 

The  most  prominent  animals  of  this  desert  were  the 
howling  and  almost  ever  present  wolf,  the  jack  rabbit,  or 
American  hare,  and  an  occasional  mountain  lion.  The 
scattered  specimens  of  humanity  that  wandered  about  in 
this  region  were  almost  on  a  level  with  the  sneaking, 
thieving  wolf.  They  were  not  only  root  diggers  but 
cricket  eaters.  These  ill-starred  insects  may  be  very 
palatable  to  the  cultivated  tastes  of  the  Indian  in  the 
days  when  his  existence  depended  on  anything  that 
would  sustain  life,  but  the  writer  believes  that  the  sight 
of  them  would  tend  at  least  to  modify  the  appetite  of  a 
starving  white  man. 

The  Indian  bands  of  these  valleys  at  that  time  utilized 
these  crickets  for  food,  in  large  quantities.  The  cricket 
harvest  commenced  soon  after  the  arrival  of  the  pioneers. 
It  was  after  they  had  attained  their  full  growth,  were  in 
fine  condition,  and  when  their  live  weight  was  about  one 
ounce  each.  At  such  times  they  were  very  clumsy  and 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  121 

easily  handled.  The  squaws  and  pappooses  would 
inclose  a  small  piece  of  ground  with  stalks  of  sunflowers, 
leaving  an  opening  on  one  side  for  the  admittance  of  the 
game.  They  then  surrounded  a  piece  of  ground,  drove  the 
crickets  on  it  together,  and  forced  them  into  the  pen,  in 
much  the  same  manner  that  a  flock  of  sheep  are  corraled. 
In  this  pen  they  would  often  be  several  inches  thick.  The 
entrance  was  closed,  the  fence  fired,  while  some  one  in 
the  pen  frightened  the  crickets  into  the  blaze.  It  would 
scorch  their  wings  and  legs  and  generally  kill  them. 
They  were  gathered  up,  usually  dried  in  the  sun  on  skins 
and  if  these  were  not  available  the  ground  was  utilized 
for  that  purpose.  When  properly  prepared  they  were 
packed  in  skin  sacks  and  usually  cached  or  buried  in  the 
ground  for  winter  food.  The  process  completed,  the 
wings  and  legs,  the  only  part  considered  offal,  would  be 
pretty  well  cleaned  off.  The  fact  that  they  were  a  staple 
article  of  food,  evidences  they  were  quite  palatable  and 
nourishing  to  the  cultivated  taste  of  the  Indian. 

The  following  circumstance,  illustrating  the  thieving 
propensities  of  these  aboriginal  Americans  indicates  that 
the  Saints  did  not  much  improve  their  Indian  associations 
in  changing  their  location  from  the  vicinity  of  the  thieving 
Pawnees  and  Omahas  to  the  midst  of  the  cricket  eaters  of 
the  desert.  Towards  evening  after  the  arrival  of  Presi- 
dent Young,  the  Indian  chief,  Wanship,  to  whose 
people  the  surrounding  country  belonged,  came  into 
camp.  He  was  soon  followed  by  twelve  or  fifteen  braves. 
Probably  few  of  them  had  before  seen  a  white  man, 
except  mountaineers  who  more  or  less  assimilated  with  the 
barbarian  in  their  habits.  They  had  a  human  curiosity  to 
gratify,  and  a  natural  right  to  know  something  of  their 
new  neighbors.  A  few  ideas  were  exchanged  by  signs 
and  a  little  bread  was  distributed  by  the  pioneers.  While 


122  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

engaged  in  these  friendly  preliminaries  to  a  better 
acquaintance  one  of  Wanship's  sons  went  out  of  camp  to 
where  the  visiting  Indians  had  left  their  horses.  Suddenly 
he  gave  a  tremendous  yell.  This  appeared  to  have  a 
peculiar  significance,  for  every  Indian  in  camp  sprang  to 
his  feet. 

As  was  afterwards  ascertained,  Little  Chief,  brother 
of  Wan  ship,  at  that  time  lived  with  his  band  at  the  foot 
of  Utah  Lake,  and  his  sons  were  on  a  visit  to  their  uncle 
Wanship  and  their  cousins.  All  went  to  the  pioneer  camp 
together.  While  Wanship's  boys  were  gratifying  their 
curiosity  in  the  camp  their  three  cousins  mounted  two  of 
their  horses,  two  on  one  and  one  on  the  other,  and  rode 
off.  When  young  Wanship  discovered  the  theft  the  yell 
he  gave  signified  to  his  friends  that  something  was  wrong. 
The  band  was  soon  mounted  and  in  hot  pursuit,  the 
fastest  horses  leading  out  at  full  speed.  In  about  an 
hour  they  returned  to  camp  with  one  of  their  stolen 
ponies.  They  overtook  and  killed  the  two  Indians  on 
one  horse,  three  or  four  miles  from  camp  going  south. 
The  other  thief  was  pursued  but  escaped.  These  inci- 
dents gave  the  pioneers  some  comprehension  of  the 
character  of  their  new  neighbors. 

The  25th  of  July  Lorenzo  D.  Young  went  up  City 
Creek  to  a  scrubby  oak  tree,  near  where  the  bridge  now 
crosses  the  creek  at  the  north-east  corner  of  the  temple 
block.  It  seemed  a  more  desirable  camp  ground  than 
the  one  then  occupied.  He  returned  to  camp  and,  by 
permission,  moved  his  wagons  on  to  the  ground.  Pres- 
ident Young  and  others  soon  after  came  along,  and  being 
also  pleased  with  the  spot,  directed  the  company  to  move 
on  to  it.  The  season  was  far  advanced,  and  those  having 
seeds  lost  no  time  in  putting  them  into  the  ground. 

The  pioneers,  from  the  first,  did 'not  expect  to  raise 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  123 

a  crop  that  season,  but  took  seeds  with  them  to  plant 
that  they  might  learn,  as  soon  as  possible,  something  of 
the  character  of  the  soil  and  climate  of  their  new  loca- 
tion. It  would  be  great  satisfaction  to  know  that  food 
plants  would  grow.  There  was  also  a  chance  of  pro- 
ducing some  germs  of  plants  for  the  ensuing  year.  Men, 
well  acquainted  with  the  country,  had  spoken  discour- 
agingly  of  the  chances  for  successful  colonization.  Col. 
James  Bridger  had  expressed  doubts  whether  the  food 
plants  used  by  man  in  temperate  climates  would  grow  at 
all.  This  will  explain  the  anxiety  of  the  pioneers  to 
experiment  in  that  direction. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

THE  INITIAL  POINT  FOR  THE  SURVEY  OF  THE  COUNTRY FIRST 

LESSONS     IN     IRRIGATION ARRIVAL     OF      THE      PUEBLO 

DETACHMENT   OF    THE   MORMON    BATTALION   ACCOMPAN- 
IED   BY    A    COMPANY     OF    SAINTS     FROM    THE    SOUTHERN 

STATES HOW     THESE     COMPANIES     CAME     TO     CONNECT 

WITH    THE     PIONEERS NARRATIVE     OF    ELDER    THOMAS 

BULLOCK SALT      LAKE      VALLEY      MEXICAN      DOMAIN 

PREPARATIONS    FOR    DEFENCE    AND    SHELTER BRIGHAM 

YOUNG    RETURNS    TO    WINTER     QUARTERS    TO     ORGANIZE 

THE   GATHERING WHAT  THE   PIONEERS   ACCOMPLISHED 

IN    ONE    MONTH. 

A  THOROUGH    examination    of    the    country   was 
necessary  for  the  colonists  to  fit  themselves  into 
their  ne,w   environment  to  advantage.     Its  features  and 
characteristics    were    strange    and    novel.       If    it   con- 


124  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

tained  the  elements  of  wealth  it  also  required  different 
methods  of  developing  that  wealth  to  those  they  had 
been  accustomed  to  on  the  rich  bottom  lands  and  rolling 
prairies  of  Illinois  and  Iowa. 

In  the  forepart  of  the  day,  July  25th,  Brigham 
Young  and  others  walked  to  the  top  of  Ensign  Peak,  now 
north  of  Salt  Lake  City.  From  there  they  had  an  excel- 
lent view  of  the  country  west  and  south.  Its  apparent 
facilities  were  freely  discussed  from  that  standpoint. 
They  then  descended  to  camp  where  a  team  was  brought 
into  service,  driven  by  L.  D.  Young.  With  this  they 
visited  various  other  points  to  obtain  a  more  extended 
idea  of  their  surroundings.  Then  on  foot  they  more  par- 
ticularly examined  the  ground  now  known  as  the  temple 
block.  At  the  south-east  corner  of  this  piece  of  ground 
President  Young  made  a  mark  with  his  cane  and  said, 
"We  will  make  this  the  initial  point  for  the  survey  of  the 
country." 

They  were  in  the  desert  to  found  a  state.  Their 
being  there  was  the  result  of  circumstances  forced  upon 
them  and  the  outgrowth  of  an  all-absorbing  religious  faith. 
The  ruling  idea  was  manifest  in  partitioning  the  soil. 
Ten  acres  of  land  were  first  appropriated  to  sacred  pur- 
poses, the  erection  of  buildings  for  religious  worship, 
and  eventually  a  magnificent  temple  in  which  the  higher 
ordinances  of  their  religion  could  be  observed. 

While  the  pioneers  were  engaged  in  plowing  the 
new  soil,  putting  in  seeds,  taking  their  first  lessons  in 
irrigation,  and  examining  their  surroundings,  on  the  27th 
of  July,  three  days  after  their  arrival,  the  detachment  of 
the  Mormon  Battalion,  under  Captain  James  Brown, 
accompanied  by  a  company  of  Saints  from  the  Southern 
States,  entered  the  valley.  Following  so  closely  on  the 
heels  of  the  company  from  Winter  Quarters  they  might, 


FROM    KIRTLAND   TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  125 

very  appropriately,  be  considered  the  rear  division  of  the 
first  pioneers  to  the  great  basin. 

To  understand  how  a  part  of  the  Mormon  Battalion 
and  a  considerable  company  of  Saints  came  to  follow 
the  first  pioneers  so  closely,  it  will  be  necessary  to  go 
back  to  the  march  of  the  Battalion  to  the  Pacific  coast. 
The  previous  year,  when  that  notable  body  of  men 
arrived  at  the  town  of  Santa  Fe,  New  Mexico,  on  the 
1 5th  of  October,  their  commander,  Colonel  Cooke,  ordered 
the  men  unfit  for  active  service  and  the  women  with  the 
Battalion  back  to  Pueblo  on  the  Arkansas  river  to  winter. 
He  considerately  detailed  the  husbands  of  the  women  as 
a  guard  to  the  invalids  and  women.  This  detachment 
left  Santa  Fe  on  the  i8th  of  October.  Owing  to  the 
feeble  condition  of  many  of  the  men  and  the  weakness 
of  teams,  there  was  much  suffering  on  this  march. 

The  i  yth  of  November,  1 846,  the  detachment  arrived 
at  Pueblo.  There  they  found  a  company  of  Saints  from 
the  state  of  Mississippi  who  were  expecting  to  find  the 
Church  on  its  way  to  the  mountains,  for  thus  had  they 
been  advised  by  Elders  who  had  ministered  among  them 
before  leaving  their  homes ;  huts  were  built  and  consid- 
ering the  circumstances,  the  winter  was  spent  quite  com- 
fortably. 

The  1 8th  of  May,  1847,  the  detachment  received 
orders  to  march  via  Salt  Lake  to  California.  The  24th 
of  May  it  commenced  its  march  by  crossing  the  Arkan- 
sas river.  Owing  to  high  water  and  other  difficulties  the 
journey  was  a  very  fatiguing  one.  The  5th  of  June  it 
crossed  the  south  fork  of  the  Platte  river.  There  it  was 
met  by  a  party  from  the  pioneers,  who  were  only  a  few 
days  ahead  of  the  detachment,  on  their  way  to  Great 
Salt  Lake  valley.  The  pioneers  had  received  informa- 
tion of  the  detachment,  and  of  the  Saints  accompanying 


126  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

it,  from  a  Mr.  Crow  whom  they  found  at  Laramie  on  their 
arrival  there,  as  we  have  before  stated.  There  seems  a 
special  providence  that  the  general  government  should 
have  ordered  these  Mormon  soldiers  in  the  right  direction 
to  so  easily  gather  with  their  people.  Apostle  Amasa 
Lyman,  one  of  the  party  sent  by  President  Young, 
remained  with  the  detachment.  On  the  i6th  of  June  it 
encamped  near  Laramie.  The  pioneers  had  left  there 
about  twelve  days  before.  As  these  soldiers  were  now 
on  the  trail  of  their  migrating  people,  the  long  march 
from  Great  Salt  Lake  valley  to  California,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  being  discharged,  appeared  no  longer  necessary. 
They  were  at  the  crossing  of  Green  river  the  day  their 
term  of  service  expired.  Thus  by  a  chain  of  singular 
providences  this  detachment,  and  the  company  of  Saints 
from  Mississippi,  became  early  pioneers  of  Utah.  The 
military  were  disbanded  by  Captain  Brown  and  at  once 
commenced  their  labors  to  make  a  home  in  the  desert. 
The  following  extract  from  a  letter  written  by  Presi- 
dent B.  Young,  dated  January  6th,  1848,  and  addressed 
to  Elders  Hyde,  Pratt  and  Taylor  in  Europe,  explains 
how  the  detachment  of  the  Battalion  and  the  Saints  who 
wintered  with  them  became  fully  posted  as  to  the  intended 
movements  of  the  Church  in  the  spring  of  1847,  an<^  tnus 
prepared  to  intercept  the  pioneers  on  their  journey  to 
the  mountains.  President  Young  states  in  this  letter 
that  on  or  about  the  igth  of  October,  1846,  John  D.  Lee, 
Howard  Egan  and  Lieutenant  Pace  left  the  Battalion  at 
Santa  Fe  to  return  to  Winter  Quarters.  "On  the  route 
Brother  Lee  met  Elders  Brown  and  Crosby  of  Missis- 
sippi, on  their  return  from  the  Arkansas  river  where  they 
had  been  with  the  camp  this  season,  and  not  finding  us, 
as  they  had  anticipated,  had  located  their  company  on 
that  river  for  the  winter,  and  were  on  their  return  for  a 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  127 

reinforcement  to  join  them  in  the  spring,  hoping  to  fall 
in  with  us  and  pass  over  the  mountains  together.  They 
had  a  joyful  meeting  and  we  have  written  them  how  and 
when  to  unite  their  camps  with  ours  at  the  foot  of  the 
mountains  next  spring." 

As  John  D.  Lee  and  party  left  Santa  Fe  about  the 
same  time  as  did  the  detachment  for  Pueblo,  there  is  no 
doubt  he  informed  Messrs.  Brown  and  Crosby  of  their 
march  for  that  place. 

The  Twelve,  and  several  others  went  out  on  the 
road  to  meet  the  men  of  the  Battalion,  numbering  about 
one  hundred  and  fifty,  and  the  emigrants  from  the  state 
of  Mississippi.  About  the  time  the  two  parties  met  there 
was  a  thunder  shower,  with  sufficient  rain  to  raise  the 
mountain  streams  very  rapidly.  After  their  arrival,  the 
camp  on  City  Creek  numbered  between  three  and  four 
hundred  souls. 

The  following  extract  from  a  letter  of  Mr.  Thomas 
Bullock  will  give  a  still  better  understanding  of  the  im- 
pressions made  on  the  pioneers  by  their  new  surround- 
ings : 

"After  passing  Fort  Bridger,  a  delightful  camping 
place,  you  can  camp  almost  anywhere.  The  grass  will 
sustain  your  animals  anytime  in  the  year.  When  the- 
muskeet  grass  is  dry  it  answers  for  corn,  hay  and  grass 
at  the  same  time.  Between  Fort  Bridger  and  the  valley 
the  mountains  are  very  high.  The  road  winds  through 
the  valleys,  some  of  which  are  narrow,  not  more  than 
ten  rods  wide,  while  the  rocks  in  places  overhang  the 
road.  The  dividing  ridge  that  we  have  to  go  over  is 
about  7,300  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea.  From  this 
ridge  you  will  see  the  Twin  Peaks  covered  with  eternal 
snow.  Those  peaks  run  into  the  valley  and  when  you  see 
them  you  will  sing  out,  '  I  shall  soon  be  at  home  now.' 


128  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

"There  is  no  fear  of  your  traveling  far  out  of  the 
way,  for  you  are  hemmed  in  by  mountains  on  each  side. 
After  crossing  a  small  creek  twenty-one  times  in  five 
miles,  and  between  mountains  a  mile  high,  on  making  a 
sudden  bend  in  the  road,  you  come  into  full  view  of  the 
Great  Salt  Lake  and  of  a  valley  about  twenty  by  thirty 
miles.  Although  there  is  very  little  timber  to  be  seen, 
you  will  be  sure  to  say,  'Thank  God  I  am  home  at  last.' 
On  this  spot  I  am  now  talking  to  you  about,  the  pioneers 
arrived  on  the  24th  of  July  last,  at  5  p.  m.  The  next 
morning  they  removed  to  the  spot  where  the  city  will  be 
built ;  at  noon  consecrated  and  dedicated  the  place  to  the 
Lord.  The  same  afternoon  four  plows  were  turning  up 
the  ground.  Next  day  the  brethren  had  planted  five 
acres  of  potatoes,  and  irrigated  all  the  land  at  night. 

"The  following  Sunday  was  a  day  of  rest,  a  day  of 
rejoicing  before  the  Lord.  His  spirit  was  poured  out, 
and  peace  dwelt  in  the  valleys  of  the  mountains.  The 
first  Sabbath  in  the  valley  where  a  city  is  to  be  built  unto 
the  Lord,  by  a  holy  people,  will  be  long  remembered  by 
that  little  band  of  pioneers  who  cried,  Hosanna  to  the 
Lamb  of  God!" 

The  following  stanzas  from  a  poem  by  W.  W.  Phelps, 
chime  in  beautifully  with  the  sentiment  of  the  above: 

A  life  in  the  desert  plains, 

A  home  in  the  mountain's  breast, 
Where  the  Indian  rudely  reigns 

And  the  hell  is  farther  west ; 
Where  the  storm  king  sorely  rides, 

In  his  flying,  cloudy  car, 
With  his  nimble  windy  guides, 

O'er  the  snow-capped  mountains  far. 

Behold,  how  the  valley  smiles! 
The  sky  like  a  mirror's  seen  ; 


FROM  KIRTLAND  TO  SALT  LAKE  CITY.        1 29 

And  the  spotted  mountain  wilds 

Are  a  world  of  evergreen, 
Where  the  hairy  nations  leap, 

And  the  feathered  gentry  soar, 
In  the  clear,  blue  upper  deep 

As  the  rushing  waters  roar. 


When  the  pioneers  arrived  in  Great  Salt  Lake  valley 
it  was  Mexican  domain,  held  by  right  of  conquest,  await- 
ing the  fortunes  of  a  war  then  pending  between  the 
United  States  and  Mexico.  At  the  close  of  the  war  a 
large  tract  of  country,  including  what  is  now  Utah  Ter- 
ritory, was  ceded  to  the  former.  The  Mormon  Battalion 
assisted  in  its  conquest,  and  the  Mormon  people  were 
the  first  to  colonize  it. 

There  seemed  no  limit  to  the  difficulties  to  be  over- 
come by  these  colonizers  of  the  desert.  Circumstances 
were  constantly  changing  and  unavoidable  issues  as  con- 
stantly arising.  To  successfully  grapple  with  them, 
required  experience  and  an  enlightened  judgment  in  the 
leaders  of  the  people,  and  in  the  people  themselves,  an 
abiding  faith  in  their  God  and  those  leaders. 

The  Saints  were  locating  among  the  wild  tribes  ot 
the  desert,  a  thousand  miles  from  a  civilization  that  cast 
them  out,  and  from  which  they  could  expect  neither 
sympathy  nor  assistance  in  emergencies.  They  must 
organize  from  the  surrounding  elements  the  means  of 
subsistence  or  perish.  With  policy  or  force,  or  both, 
they  must  defend  themselves  from  the  aggressions  of 
the  wild  tribes  by  which  they  were  surrounded  or  suffer 
extinction  at  their  hands.  Wisdom  dictated  that  they 
should  assume  the  best  possible  position  for  defence. 
For  this  purpose  ten  acres  of  ground  were  surveyed  one 
mile  south-west  of  the  temple  block,  on  which  to  build 


I3O  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

their  houses  in  fort  form.  This  was  inclosed  with  an 
adobe  wall  eight  feet  high  and  three  feet  thick  at  the 
bottom,  slanting  gradually  to  the  top.  Inside  of  this 
wall  the  houses  were  built,  the  fort  wall  forming  one  side 
of  the  rooms.  Rapid  progress  was  made  by  these 
pioneers  in  preparing  shelter  for  their  families.  They 
had  been  so  much  under  tents  and  wagon  covers,  that 
any  house  that  would  protect  them  from  the  elements 
was  a  luxury.  Besides,  winter  was  approaching  and  bit- 
ter experience  had  taught  them  the  wisdom  of  making 
the  best  possible  preparation  for  it. 

Under  the  great  pressure  of  the  season's  operations, 
one  short  month  was  all  the  time  President  Young  could 
spare  to  personally  direct  the  infant  colony.  The  much 
desired  haven  of  rest  had  been  found  and  a  beginning 
made,  but  the  great  mass  of  the  Saints  expelled  from 
Illinois,  were  in  a  scattered  condition  at  Winter  Quarters 
and  east  of  the  Missouri  river.  The  gathering  which 
had  now  been  inaugurated  was  yet  to  be  thoroughly 
systematized. 

The  order  and  rapidity  with  which  this  grand  exodus 
had  so  far  been  conducted,  and  with  which  it  was  com- 
pleted, has  historically  marked  the  great  executive  abili- 
ties of  the  quorum  of  Twelve  Apostles,  with  Brigham 
Young  as  a  central  directing  power.  The  25th  of 
August,  1847,  accompanied  by  H.  C.  Kimball  and  forty 
others,  among  whom  was  Elder  Thomas  Bullock,  he  left 
Salt  Lake  valley,  for  Winter  Quarters. 

The  following  statements  from  a  letter  written  by 
Mr.  Thomas  Bullock  to  his  friend,  F.  D.  Richards,  gives 
us  a  general  description  of  what  the  pioneers  accomplished 
in  one  month.  They  plowed  and  planted  eighty-four 
acres  with  corn,  beans,  potatoes,  buckwheat,  turnips  and 
a  variety  of  garden  vegetables.  They  irrigated  all  the 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  13! 

land,  surveyed  and  laid  out  a  city  with  streets  running 
east  and  west,  north  and  south,  into  blocks  of  ten  acres, 
subdivided  into  eight  lots  of  one  and  a  quarter  acres  each. 
The  streets  eight  rods  wide  designed  for  a  walk  on  each 
side  twenty  feet  wide,  to  be  ornamented  with  shade  trees. 
All  the  houses  to  be  built  twenty  feet  back  from  the 
street  fence,  with  flower  gardens  in  front.  One  block 
was  reserved  for  a  temple  and  three  for  public  grounds ; 
the  latter  designed  for  promenades,  with  fountains  of  the 
purest  water,  and  each  square,  ornamented  with  every- 
thing delightful. 

They  also  built  twenty-seven  log  houses,  laid  off  a  ten 
acre  lot  for  a  fort,  where  one  hundred  and  sixty  families 
could  winter  until  they  built  on  their  own  inheritances. 
They  manufactured  one  hundred  and  twenty-five  bushels 
of  beautiful  salt.  We  continue  the  description  in  Elder 
Bullock's  words. 

"The  water  is  so  strong  that  I  can  walk  in  it  without 
touching  bottom,  I  can  float  on  it,  yet  in  fresh  water  I 
cannot  swim  a  yard.  It  is  most  delightful  to  bathe  in,  as 
is  also  the  warm  spring,  a  mile  and  a  half  north  of  the 
city.  Every  person,  who  was  sick,  that  bathed  in  this 
spring  recovered.  My  fingers  rooted  out  the  stones, 
and  a  couple  of  brethren  afterwards  assisted  me  with 
spades  to  dig  out  a  place  about  sixteen  feet  square  to 
bathe  in.  Seven  or  eight  persons  often  bathe  in  it  at 
a  time.  Those  who  once  go  there  want  to  go  again. 
The  water  is  109°  Fahr.  with  strong  sulphur  and  salt 
taste.  Two  miles  further  north  is  a  hot  spring  with 
water  heated  to  126°.  The  water  rushes  out  of  a  large 
rock,  and  I  could  not  hold  my  fingers  in  it  while  I  could 
count  eleven.  There  are  altogether 

about  fifty  springs  in  three  miles. 
These  springs,   like   the  Pool  of    Siloam,   heal  all   who 


132  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

bathe,  no  matter  what  their  complaints.  The  air  is  very 
salubrious  and  with  these  warm  springs  I  can  truly  say, 
we  have  found  a  healthy  country." 

The  pioneers  seemed  early  to  comprehend  many  of 
the  advantages  of  their  new  location ;  immunity  from 
the  oppression  of  mobs,  air  in  which  there  was  no  ague 
and  fever,  abundance  of  good  land  and  water  in  the 
valley,  and  of  timber  in  the  mountains,  the  latter  out  of 
their  way  but  available  when  needed,  an  inland  sea 
affording  delightful  bathing,  an  abundance  of  fine  salt 
with  but  little  labor  to  obtain  it,  and  a  "Pool  of  Siloam" 
in  which  they  could  wash  and  be  clean  from  diseases 
engendered  in  the  miasmatical  atmosphere  of  Illinois 
and  Iowa ;  all  free  as  the  invigorating  air  they  breathed, 
was,  indeed  a  marvelous  change  of  conditions. 


CHAPTER   XVII. 

THE    IMMIGRATION    OF     1847 ORGANIZATION    AND     METHOD 

OF    TRAVEL SUBLIME    FAITH    OF   THESE    SAINTS MAIL 

FACILITIES FIRST     LESSON      IN      STAMPEDES WRITING 

ON  A  BUFFALO  SKULL STAMPEDE  AND  LOSS  OF  TWENTY 

YOKE     OF     OXEN P.     H.     YOUNG     BRINGS     NEWS     FROM 

THE     PIONEERS SICKNESS     AND     DEATH THE    ALKALI 

LANDS — MEET    RETURNING     SOLDIERS    AND     PIONEERS 

EXCITING      STAMPEDE DEATH      OF       SISTER       GRANT 

ARRIVAL    IN    THE    VALLEY. 

WE  WILL  now  leave  the  pioneers ;  those  in  the  val- 
ley to  pursue  their  urgent  labors,  and  those  return- 
ing to    Winter    Quarters   to   continue   their  wearisome 
journey  under  difficulties,  and  go  back  and  bring  up  the 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  133 

emigration  who  were  expected  in  a  short  time,  to  follow 
the  trail  of  the  pioneers.  The  wagons  to  make  up  these 
companies  began  to  gather  on  the  west  side  of  the  Elk 
Horn  river  about  the  I2th  of  June,  1847.  On  the  i5th 
about  three  hundred  wagons  having  collected,  a  meeting 
was  called  around  a  liberty  pole  erected  to  designate  a 
place  for  public  gathering.  Orson  Spencer's  company 
was  the  first  organized.  It  moved  off  the  ground  on  the 
1 8th  of  June.  The  iQth,  Captain  J.  M.  Grant's  hundred 
traveled  fifteen  miles  and  encamped  in  sight  of  Captain 
Spencer's.  The  order  of  encampment  was  for  the  wag- 
ons to  form  a  circle  with  their  front  ends  outside.  At 
one  point  a  sufficient  space  was  left  between  two  wagons 
to  drive  the  cattle  in  and  out.  This  space  was  partially 
closed  by  passing  chains  to  the  wagons  on  either  side  of 
the  passage.  In  this  way  a  convenient  corral  was  formed 
in  which  to  secure  the  cattle  at  night.  Experience 
proved  this  method  to  be  better  adapted  to  companies  in 
which  all  the  wagons  were  built  for  heavy  loads  of  freight, 
strong  and  heavy  enough  to  resist  the  pressure  of  the 
cattle  in  the  rush  of  a  stampede.  In  time  other  expe- 
dients were  adopted  in  which  there  was  not  so  much 
danger  to  wagons  and  their  occupants. 

The  writer  has  not  been  able  to  obtain  very  satis- 
factory returns  of  the  organization  of  this  emigration, 
but  the  five  hundred  and  sixty  or  five  hundred  and  sixty- 
six  wagons  appeared  to  have  been  organized  into  five 
hundreds,  respectively,  under  the  direction  of  Orson 
Spencer,  J.  M.  Grant,  A.  O.  Smoot,  John  Taylor  and  P. 
P.  Pratt.  The  following  from  the  autobiography  of 
Parley  P.  Pratt  furnishes  some  information  not  found 
elsewhere.  He  says : 

"Arriving  at  Elk  Horn  river  with  a  small  company 
we  made  a  ferry  of  a  raft  of  dry  cottonwood  timber  and 


134  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

rafted  over  our  own  company  of  about  fifty  wagons. 
We  then  organized  for  herding  and  grazing  purposes, 
and  continued  to  aid  others  in  crossing  and  organizing 
until  five  hundred  and  sixty-six  wagons  were  finally 
crossed  and  organized  ready  for  a  march.  In  the  final 
organization  of  this  vast  company  Father  Isaac  Morley 
and  Bishop  Whitney  assisted,  or  rather  took  the  oversight 
—being  a  committee  appointed  for  that  purpose  by  the 
Presidency  before  they  left.  As  Brother  Taylor  and 
myself  were  present,  we  were  appointed  and  invited  to 
take  a  general  superintendency  of  this  emigration. 

"The  organization  consisted  of  companies  of  tens, 
fifties  and  hundreds,  with  a  captain  over  each,  and  the 
whole  presided  over  by  a  president  and  two  counselors, 
a  marshal,  etc.  President  John  Young  was  called  to 
preside,  having  been  nominated  by  the  Presidency  before 
their  departure.  John  Van  Cott  was  appointed  marshal. 
"Thus  organized,  this  large  company  moved  on  up 
the  Platte  about  the  4th  of  July.  * 

Arriving  at  the  north  fork  of  the  Platte  river,  we  con- 
tinued up  it  quite  a  distance  above  the  trail  the  pioneers 
had  made,  as  we  could  not  ford  the  river  in  their  track. 
We  at  length  found  a  ford,  and,  with  some  difficulty  on 
account  of  quicksand,  forded  the  river,  and  made  our 
way  over  to  the  main  Platte,  re-entering  the  pioneer  trail. 
As  we  passed  up  the  Platte  on  this  trail  the  companies 
in  front  had  frequently  to  halt  and  build  bridges,  etc. 

After  journeying  for  several 

hundred  miles  up  the  Platte,  we  at  length  met  two 
messengers  from  the  pioneers  under  President  Young, 
from  Salt  Lake  valley.  These  were  O.  P.  Rockwell  and 
E.  T.  Benson,  who  had  been  sent  out  to  find  us  and 
report  our  progress  and  circumstances.  Having  visited 
all  the  camps,  they  returned  to  the  valley,  or  rather  to 
where  they  met  the  President  and  pioneers  on  their  way 
back  to  Winter  Quarters  on  the  Missouri.  I  accom- 
panied them  back  nearly  one  day's  ride  on  the  way,  and 
then  bade  them  God  speed  and  returned  to  my  own  camp. 
Soon  after  this  our  fifty  met  the  President  and  company 
of  pioneers  and  camped  with  them  one  day." 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  135 

Having  given  Parley  P.  Pratt' s  outlining  of  a  part 
of  the  journey,  we  will  go  back  and  fill  it  up  with  other 
interesting  items,  many  of  them  from  Miss  E.  R.  Snow's 
journal. 

On  the  23rd  the  companies  traveled  two  wagons 
abreast.  That  night  four  organizations  of  hundreds, 
respectively,  under  the  command  of  captains  John  Tay- 
lor, P.  P.  Pratt,  J.  M.  Grant  and  A.  O.  Smoot  camped 
on  the  road  within  a  distance  of  six  miles.  All  who 
expected  to  follow  the  pioneers  this  season  were  now 
fairly  on  the  way. 

In  this  move  was  one  of  the  grandest  exhibitions 
on  record  of  the  faith  of  a  people  in  the  divine  inspi- 
ration of  their  leaders.  When  ancient  Israel  followed 
their  Moses  out  of  Egypt  it  was  with  doubts  and  com- 
plaints. A  more  fitting  parallel  to  the  case  of  these 
Latter-day  Saints  is  found  in  that  of  the  Jaredites.  With 
no  other  assurance  of  their  safety  than  the  assertion  of 
their  leaders,  that  the  Lord  would  guide  them  across 
"the  great  waters"  to  the  goodly  land  which  they  and 
their  children  should  inherit,  they  embarked  on  vessels 
without  sails,  compass  or  rudder  to  float  out  on,  to  them 
a  limitless  ocean  at  the  mercy  of  winds  and  ocean  cur- 
rents. Their  faith  in  God  and  their  leaders  was  evi 
dently  boundless. 

These  two  thousand  Saints  set  their  faces  towards 
the  setting  sun,  with  their  wives  and  their  little  ones  with 
no  other  guide  in  the  vast  and  almost  unexplored  wilder- 
ness than  the  trail  left  by  their  leaders,  who  at  the  time 
of  their  starting,  had  been  gone  over  two  months  and 
were  then  buried  in  the  profound  silence  of  the  desert, 
without  the  slightest  intimation  of  their  fate,  of  their 
success  or  failure.  They  expected  to  find  their  leaders 
somewhere  in  the  great  expanse  of  desert,  plain,  and 


136  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

mountain  peaks  and  valleys,  lying-  between  the  Missouri 
river  and  the  Pacific  Ocean,  two  thousand  miles  distant. 
In  1846,  they  planted  a  colony  on  the  western  ocean  ; 
about  the  same  time  in  1847,  they  planted  another  in 
the  heart  of  the  continent.  From  the  first  colonizing  of 
the  Atlantic  coast  the  western  frontier  had  been  an  im- 
aginary line,  constantly  moving  westward,  with  the  log 
cabins  of  the  white  man,  until  it  reached  the  Mississippi 
and  Missouri  rivers.  With  the  march  of  the  emigrating 
Saints  in  1847  the  "Western  Frontier"  vanished  and 
became  historical. 

When  the  emigrating  camps  were  getting  under 
way  the  pioneers  were  along  by  Independence  Rock  and 
Devil's  Gate.  The  wagons  of  the  emigrating  companies 
were  generally  drawn  by  from  four  to  eight  oxen  each, 
and  the  rate  of  travel  was  from  ten  to  fifteen  miles  per  day. 
The  animals  were  sustained,  solely  by  the  grass  the 
country  produced.  On  the  ist  of  July,  they  crossed 
Loupe  Fork  of  the  Platte.  "They  sometimes  traveled 
two,  sometimes  four,  and  sometimes  six  wagons  abreast, 
on  roads  and  without  roads.  A  Mr.  Russell  found  a 
bucket  which  he  recognized  as  one  he  had  given  to  H. 
C.  Kimball.  The  5th  of  July  the  companies  camped  on 
Grand  Island  where  a  board  was  found  on  which  the 
pioneers  had  written  comforting  words,  marked  the 
distance  two  hundred  and  seventeen  miles  from  Winter 
Quarters."  These  way  tokens  indicating  the  welfare  of 
their  leaders,  and  the  great  anxiety  of  those  leaders  for 
their  people  who  were  to  follow,  were  very  cheering  to 
these  emigrating  camps. 

In  the  morning  of  the  I4th  of  July  the  camps  re- 
ceived their  first  lesson  in  stampedes  on  the  plains. 
They  learned  the  terrible  pressure  of  a  mass  of  frightened 
cattle  upon  the  wagons  of  a  corral  which  encloses  them. 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  137 

The  account  of  it  is   from   the  journal  of   Miss   E.  R. 
Snow. 

"This  morning  a  fearful  circumstance  occurred. 
Some  one  was  shaking  a  buffalo  robe  at  the  back  of  a 
wagon  from  which  some  of  the  cattle  in  the  corral  took 
fright  and  started  on  the  run  ;  those  frightened  others  ; 
they  commenced  bellowing ;  and  all  in  a  huddle,  ran  for 
the  gateway  of  the  enclosure,  which  being  altogether  too 
narrow  for  the  egress  of  the  rushing  multitude  that 
thronged  into  the  passage,  they  piled  one  on  top 
of  another  until  the  top  ones  were  above  the  tops  of  the 
adjacent  wagons,  moving  them  from  their  stations  while 
the  inmates  at  this  early  hour,  being  so  suddenly  and 
unceremoniously  aroused  from  their  morning  sleep,  and 
not  knowing  the  cause  of  this  terrible  uproar  and  con- 
fusion, were  some  of  them  almost  paralyzed  with  fear.  At 
length  those  that  could,  broke  from  the  enclosure,  the 
bellowing  subsided  and  quiet  was  restored  ;  but  the  sad 
effect  of  the  fright  caused  much  suffering  to  some  whose 
nerves  were  not  sufficient  for  the  trying  scene.  In  the  en- 
counter two  wagon  wheels  were  crushed,  Captain  K's  only 
cow  was  killed,  and  several  oxen  had  horns  knocked  off." 

Captain  Grant  brought  a  buffalo  skull  into  camp  on 
which  the  pioneers  had  written,  "All  well — feed  bad — 
are  only  three  hundred  miles  from  Winter  Quarters,"  etc. 
The  writing  was  dated  May  Qth.  Up  to  that  point  the 
pioneers  had  made  three  hundred  miles  in  twenty-six 
days,  and  the  emigrating  companies  had  not  done  much 
better.  A  large  bear  was  killed  and  divided  among  J. 
M.  Grant's  hundred.  The  cattle  of  Captain  Smoot's 
division  broke  out  of  the  corral  and  in  the  morning 
twenty  yoke  were  gone.  This  was  a  serious  loss  and  on 
the  2ist,  after  much  deliberation,  several  hunters  were 
sent  after  the  lost  cattle. 


138        FROM  KIRTLAND  TO  SALT  LAKE  CITY. 

July  23rd  the  cannon  was  fired  in  the  first  company. 
The  occasion  was  a  visit  from  one  hundred  Sioux  Indians. 
The  following  day  those  sent  in  search  of  the  lost  cattle 
returned  with  only  four  head. 

The  25th  of  July  Phineas  H.  Young  and  nine  others 
of  the  pioneers  met  the  companies.  A  meeting  was 
called  and  a  letter  read  from  President  Young,  and  one 
from  Willard  Richards.  This  interesting  circumstance 
took  place  the  25th  of  July,  the  day  after  the  pioneers 
arrived  in  the  valley. 

As  before  stated,  after  the  pioneers  had  crossed 
Green  river,  five  men  were  sent  back  on  their  trail  on 
the  4th  of  July  to  meet  the  advancing  companies  of 
Saints  and  assist  them  as  guides  through  the  Black  Hills. 
Those  selected  were  Phineas  H.  Young,  Aaron  Farr, 
Rodney  Badger,  William  Walker  and  Jonathan  Pug- 
mire.  At  the  old  Platte  ferry,  one  hundred  and  twenty 
miles  west  of  Laramie,  they  were  joined  by  five  more  of 
the  pioneers.  They  expected  to  meet  the  companies 
near  the  Black  Hills  but,  instead,  found  them  about  three 
hundred  miles  west  of  Winter  Quarters.  This  unex- 
pectedly long  distance  to  travel,  with  the  increase  of 
numbers  at  the  ferry,  nearly  caused  the  starvation  of  the 
whole  company  of  guides.  They  had  plenty  of  food  to 
Laramie,  from  there  until  they  met  the  companies  they 
were  almost  destitute  and  suffered  greatly.  For  five  days 
and  nights,  they  had  but  two  prairie  dogs  and  a  skunk  to 
divide  among  ten  men. 

They  found  no  game.  Of  the  armies  of  buffalo 
met  by  the  pioneers  not  one  was  to  be  seen,  for  the 
Indians  had  driven  them  off  and  they  had  gone  into  the 
hills. 

It  was  not  only  a  great  relief  to  the  guides  when 
they  met  the  companies  opposite  Ash  Hollow  but,  as 


FROM    KIRTLAND   TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  139 

well,  of  the  emigrating  camps  who  were  following  cau- 
tiously in  the  track  of  the  pioneer  band.  The  news 
brought  of  the  successful  journey  of  the  pioneers  as  far 
as  Green  river;  the.  certainty  that  they  had  already 
reached  the  valleys  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  with  the 
presence  of  the  guides  sent  to  pilot  the  companies 
through  the  Black  Hills,  gave  great  comfort  and  assur- 
ance to  the  emigrating  Saints,  who  could  not  but  feel 
some  anxiety  as  to  the  result  of  the  season's  operations. 

The  26th  of  July  many  Indians  passed  the  compan- 
ies with  tents  and  baggage  fastened  to  mules  and  horses, 
and  on  drays  formed  of  tent  poles  drawn  by  horses, 
mules  and  dogs.  Covers  for  little  ones  were  made  by 
fastening  skins  over  bows  which  were  attached  to  the 
upper  side  of  the  drays. 

On  the  morning  of  August  4th  the  people  were 
cheered  by  the  arrival  of  fourteen  Mormon  soldiers  of 
the  Battalion,  who  were  an  escort  to  General  Kearney  on 
his  way  to  Fort  Leavenworth.  There  they  expected  to 
get  their  discharge.  They  were  husbands  and  sons  of 
women  in  the  companies.  To  them  more  especially  it 
was  a  joyful  meeting. 

"Death,"  says  Sister  Snow,  "made  occasional  in- 
roads among  us.  Nursing  the  sick  in  tents  and  wagons 
was  a  laborious  service  ;  but  the  patient  faithfulness  with 
which  it  was  performed  is,  no  doubt,  registered  in  the 
archives  above,  as  an  unfailing  memento  of  brotherly 
and  sisterly  love.  The  burial  of  the  dead  by  the  way- 
side was  a  sad  office.  For  husbands,  wives  and  children 
to  consign  the  cherished  remains  of  loved  ones  to  a  lone, 
desert  grave,  was  enough  to  try  the  firmest  heart-strings. 
Today  a  Sister  Ewing  who  had  passed  away  after  a 
sickness  of  two  weeks,  was  buried.  The  burial  was 
attended  with  all  the  propriety  the  circumstances  would 


I4O  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

permit.  After  the  customary  dressing  the  body  was 
wrapped  in  a  quilt  and  consigned  to  its  narrow  house. 
It  truly  seemed  sad  and  we  sorrowed  deeply  as  we  turned 
from  the  lonely  grave."  The  Qth  of  August  the  com- 
panies were  fairly  in  the  Black  Hills.  On  the  i2th,  Mrs. 
Mary  Noble  gave  birth  to  a  daughter  in  her  wagon. 
The  same  day  charcoal  was  burned  for  the  camp  black- 
smiths, and  five  gallons  of  tar  was  made  by  one  of  the 
companies. 

On  the  i  Qth  a  Sister  Love  was  run  over  by  a  wagon 
loaded  with  sixteen  hundred  pounds.  One  wheel  ran 
over  her  breast.  She  was  administered  to  and  was 
around  again  in  a  day  or  two. 

August  25th.  This  was  the  day  the  pioneers  left 
the  valley  for  Winter  Quarters.  The  emigrating  camps 
passed  the  board  marked  one  hundred  and  twenty  miles 
from  Fort  Laramie.  When  the  herd  was  brought  in  on 
the  28th,  half  the  animals  were  missing.  Those  who  had 
their  teams  went  on.  Three  horsemen  and  three  foot- 
men went  back  on  the  road  for  the  lost  cattle.  However 
they  had  taken  the  other  direction,  and  were  found  by 
the  teams  that  had  gone  on.  The  party  returning  them 
were  met  by  boys  sent  in  that  direction  from  the  wagons 
that  remained  in  camp. 

August  3Oth  the  companies  passed  the  ferryboat, 
used  by  the  pioneers  in  crossing  the  Sweetwater  below 
Independence  Rock.  The  road  along  here  passes 
through  the  alkali  lands.  As  this  was  the  first  exper- 
ience of  our  emigration  passing  through  this  district,  so 
fatal  to  cattle,  the  losses  were  heavy.  Their  carcasses 
were  numerous  along  the  wayside.  The  second  fifty  was 
almost  disabled. 

These  misfortunes  developed  the  communistic  charac- 
ter of  the  Saints.  The  ist  of  September  a  meeting 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  14! 

was  called  to  take  into  consideration  the  best  means  of 
modifying  the  difficulties  of  the  situation.  An  effort  was 
made  to  equalize  the  strength  of  the  companies.  "  It 
was  motioned  that  the  captains  be  authorized  to  act  for 
the  companies  and  yoke  whatever  in  their  judgment  was 
proper  to  be  put  to  service,  cows,  heifers,  calves,  etc. 
Some  thought  this  motion  oppressive,  but  it  was  carried 
by  a  majority/' 

Of  the  meeting  of  soldiers  and  pioneers  from  the 
valley  Miss  Snow  writes,  September  2nd:  "Last  eve  we 
had  the  pleasure  of  hearing  from  the  valley  and  of  tasting 
salt  from  the  Great  Salt  Lake  by  a  small  party  of  soldiers 
and  pioneers  with  three  wagons,  and  on  the  3rd  met  a 
larger  party  with  perhaps  eighteen  wagons.  On  the  4th 
of  September  J.  C.  Little,  a  returning  pioneer,  took  tea 
with  us  with  mutual  satisfaction.  The  pioneers  call  our 
present  encampment  three  hundred  miles  from  the  valley. 

"  September  yth :  Yesterday,  we  passed  the  two 
hundred  and  forty  mile  board — snow-storm  last  night 
and  it  continued  to  fall  at  intervals  today.  September  8th : 
This  morning  as  we  were  starting,  Harvey  Pierce,  and 
others,  came  up  and  informed  us  that  the  pioneers 
were  only  eighteen  miles  distant,  and  would  soon  be 
with  us.  It  was  decided  to  go  two  miles  further  to  a 
good  camping  place.  The  road  went  over  a  slough,  the 
bridge  over  which  was  so  much  out  of  repair  that  it  was 
thought  impossible  for  wagons  to  cross,  and  a  halt  was 
called  to  repair  the  crossing.  The  slough  was  at  the 
foot  of  a  long  gentle  slope,  and  the  teams  two  and  three 
abreast,  were  standing  from  the  top  nearly  down  to  the 
place  where  the  men  were  commencing  to  fix  the  bridge. 

"At  this  time  when  many  of  the  teamsters  were  loung- 
ing at  ease,  two  of  our  young  men,  riding  at  full  speed 
with  blankets  flying  and  whips  in  hand,  rode  up,  and  in 


142  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

passing  the  teams  in  the  rear,  so  frightened  them  that 
they  started  down  the  hill,  and  as  they  went  they  started 
others  until  almost  in  a  moment  nearly  all  were  in  mo- 
tion, increasing  their  rapidity  until  the  scene  was  fearfully 
alarming.  Many  of  them  crossed  the  slough  in  different 
directions,  and  where  the  best  of  teamsters  would  not 
dare  to  drive,  not  one  team  crossing  on  the  bridge. 
Many  lives  were  exposed,  but  through  the  great  blessing 
of  our  Heavenly  Father  no  one  was  much  hurt. 

"  The  writer  of  this  sketch  happened  to  be  sitting  on 
the  back  seat  of  a  two-seated  carriage,  holding  a  pair  of 
high  strung  horses  with  all  the  strength  I  could  exert.  I 
prayed  with  all  the  fervency  of  my  spirit.  I  knew  full 
well  that  if  they  once  started  nothing  could  stop  them. 
Sister  Pierce  and  her  daughter,  with  whom  I  was  travel- 
ing, after  making  ineffectual  efforts  to  stop  one  of  their 
teams,  came  to  the  horses  I  was  holding  and  took  them 
by  the  bits.  So  frightened  were  they,  that  although 
they  made  no  attempt  to  move,  their  flesh  shook  with  a 
tremor  from  head  to  foot.  My  arms  were  lame  for 
several  days.  We  arrived  at  our  encampment  and  spent 
the  day  with  the  pioneers.  President  Young,  H.  C. 
Kimball  and  A.  Lyman  took  supper  with  us." 

Of  this  joyful  occasion  Elder  John  Taylor  writes  in 
a  letter  to  the  Saints  in  England,  dated  Great  Salt  Lake 
City,  December  /th,  1847.  "Four  hundred  miles  from 
this  place  we  received  by  express  from  the  pioneers,  the 
pleasing  intelligence  of  their  arrival  at  this  place  which 
they  had  selected  for  the  Saints.  On  our  arrival  at  the 
South  Pass  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  the  hundred  that  I 
was  with  met  the  pioneers  on  the  return  to  Winter 
Quarters,  in  company  with  a  number  of  the  Battalion 
who  had  been  engaged  in  the  service  of  the  United 
States.  We  felt  as  though  it  was  a  time  to  rejoice.  Our 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  143 

hearts  were  gladdened  and  we  prepared  a  feast  for  them, 
and  spread  a  table  in  the  wilderness,  on  the  tops  of 
the  mountains,  at  which  one  hundred  and  thirty  of  them 
sat  down  to  partake.  We  mutually  felt  edified  and  re- 
joiced. We  praised  the  Lord  and  blessed  one  another, 
and  in  the  morning  we  separated  ;  they  to  pursue  their 
weary  course  and  we  to  come  to  our  present  location." 

The  people  of  Captain  Grant's  company  and  the 
pioneers  were  so  delighted  with  the  visit,  and  there  was 
such  a  sense  of  security,  that  the  stock  were  left  un- 
guarded ;  as  a  result,  forty  horses  and  mules  were  stolen. 
On  the  9th  an  armed  company  was  sent  on  their  trail. 
Late  in  the  evening  one  of  the  party  returned  with  two 
horses.  In  the  evening  there  was  preaching  by  the  pio- 
neers and  the  pioneer  song  was  sung.  The  loth  ot 
September  the  company  sent  in  pursuit  of  the  stolen 
animals  returned  with  only  three  horses. 

The  pioneers  and  Captain  Grant's  company  parted, 
each  going  their  ways  with  pleasant  reminiscences  of  the 
interview.  President  Young  had  advised  the  leaders  of 
the  companies  to  keep  them  together  until  they  arrived 
at  Green  river.  From  there  they  might  be  permitted  to 
brake  up  into  tens,  as  in  this  shape  they  could  travel 
better  through  the  gorges  and  defiles  of  the  Wasatch 
mountains.  On  the  i4th  Captain  Grant's  company 
was  given  leave  to  so  break  up.  About  this  time  Capt. 
Grant's  wife  died.  She  had  been  failing  sometime. 
Sister  Snow  writes  ;  "  I  was  with  her  much,  previous  to 
her  death,  which  occurred  so  near  Salt  Lake  valley,  that  by 
forced  drives  night  and  day,  her  remains  were  brought 
through  for  interment.  Not  so,  however,  with  her 
beautiful  babe  of  eight  or  ten  months,  whose  death  pre- 
ceded her's  about  two  weeks ;  it  was  buried  in  the 
desert." 


144        FROM  KIRTLAND  TO  SALT  LAKE  CITY. 

The  2Qth  of  September  Sister  Snow  first  saw  the 
part  of  the  valley  visible  from  the  Big  mountain.  For 
the  incidents  of  the  last  two  days  of  the  ten  with  which 
she  traveled,  we  copy  from  her  journal.  As  the  com- 
panies were  traveling  in  tens  it  will  give  a  fair  idea  of 
the  experience  of  others : 

"October  ist.  This  day  we  traveled  through  brush 
and  timber,  but  what  was  still  worse,  through  black  dust 
with  which  we  all  were  so  densely  covered  that  our  iden- 
tities might  me  questioned.  When  up  the  mount  to 
Bellow's  Peak  we  met  Brother  John  Taylor,  who,  having 
reached  the  valley,  was  returning  to  meet  that  portion  of 
his  company  now  in  the  rear.  Riding  on  horseback, 
through  the  interminable  dust,  his  face  was  covered  with 
a  black  mask,  and  in  his  happy,  jocular  way,  lest  I  should 
compliment  him,  he  hastened  to  ask  me  if  I  had  lately 
seen  my  face.  Our  appearance  was  truly  ludicrous.  It 
mattered  little  to  us  as  we  went  slash,  mash,  down  the 
mount,  over  stumps,  trees,  roots,  ruts,  etc.,  where  no 
one  dared  to  ride  who  could  walk. 

"October  2nd.  Captain  Pierce  and  most  of  his  ten 
arrived  in  the  valley  a  little  after  ourselves.  The  general 
order  of  travel  having  been  discontinued  for  a  few  days 
past  as  we  neared  the  valley,  small  detachments 
arrived  according  to  circumstances.  Many  were  in 
before  us,  and  perhaps  as  many  after." 

In  the  following  from  the  letter  of  John  Taylor  of  the 
7th  of  December  before  referred  to,  he  doubtless  refers 
to  the  arrival  of  all  the  emigrating  Saints : 

"We  arrived  here  on  the  5th  of  October,  generally 
enjoying  good  health.  I  have  never  in  all  my  experience 
known  so  little  sickness  and  so  few  deaths  among  so 
many  people  in  the  same  space  of  time.  There  have 
been  from  six  to  seven  deaths.  Two  or  three  were 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  145 

infants    and    the    remainder   were    mostly,    if     not    all, 
severely  indisposed  before  they  started." 

The  first  few  days  of  October  closed  the  season's 
operations  on  the  plains.  The  moving  of  families  and 
their  effects  one  thousand  miles  under  surrounding  con- 
ditions was  a  great  experiment,  but  it  was  as  eminently 
successful  as  it  first  appeared  venturesome. 


CHAPTER    XVIII. 

ADVANTAGES     OF     THE    NEW    GATHERING    PLACE ORGANIZA- 
TION    OF     A     FIRST    PRESIDENCY THE    FIRST    GENERAL 

EPISTLE    TO   THE    SAINTS    ORGANIZING  THE    GATHERING. 

PRESIDENT  YOUNG  and  company  duly   reached 
Winter  Quarters.     Owing  to  the  heavy  loss  of  ani- 
mals  the  men  performed  much  of  the  journey  on  foot, 
while  they  subsisted  on   the  flesh  of  wild  animals  which 
they  killed  by  the  way. 

Of  necessity,  the  Nauvoo  exodus  suspended  the 
work  of  gathering  until  a  new  location  could  be  found. 
Considering  the  world  as  the  field  from  which  the  wheat 
was  to  be  gathered,  Great  Salt  Lake  valley  was  mnch 
more  a  central  point  than  any  before  occupied  by  the 
Saints.  About  one  thousand  miles  of  desert,  land 
travel  intervened  between  it  and  the  Pacific  Ocean,  and 
between  it  and  the  large  navigable  rivers  flowing  into  the 
Gulf  of  Mexico.  The  point  was  about  equally  protected 
on  all  sides  from  the  incursion  of  outside  enemies,  until 
the  colony  should  have  time  to  grow  and  be  better  able 
to  struggle  with  antagonisms. 


146  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

On  the  return  of  President  Young  to  Winter 
Quarters  the  Apostles  appear  to  have  at  once  taken  up 
the  labor  of  organizing  the  First  Presidency,  and  of 
systematizing  the  gathering.  The  better  location  of  the 
Saints  made  this  practicable  on  a  more  comprehensive 
scale  than  ever  before.  Their  labors  culminated  in  a 
general  epistle  to  the  Saints  throughout  the  earth,  dated 
Winter  Quarters,  December  23rd,  1847.  This  contained 
general  instructions  to  meet  the  conditions  of  the  Saints 
everywhere.  It  may  be  considered  the  great  trumpet 
call  to  the  hosts  of  Israel  throughout  the  world  to  gather 
together. to  the  place  the  Lord  had  appointed. 

The  epistle  opens  with  a  review  of  the  condition  of 
the  Church,  the  necessity  of  united  effort  under  general 
counsel,  and  a  few  items  connected  with  the  movement 
from  Nauvoo;  the  difficulties  encountered  in  crossing 
Iowa,  a  distance  of  about  three  hundred  miles,  at  a  very 
inclement  season  of  the  year ;  the  arrival  of  many  of  the 
Saints  near  Council  Bluffs ;  their  locating  on  the  lands 
of  the  Pottowatomie  Indians,  afterwards  vacated  in  favor 
of  the  United  States ;  the  raising  of  the  Mormon  Bat- 
talion and  consequent  weakening  of  the  strength  of  the 
"camps  of  Israel"  and  then  says: 

"When  the  strength  of  our  camps  had  taken  its 
departure  in  the  Battalion  the  aged,  the  infirm,  the  widow 
and  the  fatherless  that  remained,  full  of  hope  and  buoy- 
ant with  faith,  determined  to  prosecute  their  journey,  a 
small  portion  of  which  went  as  far  west  as  the  Pawnee 
Mission,  where,  finding  it  too  late  to  pass  the  mountains, 
they  turned  aside  to  winter  on  the  banks  of  the  Missouri, 
at  the  mouth  of  Running  Water,  about  two  hundred 
and  fifty  miles  north-west  of  the  Missouri  settlements ; 
while  the  far  more  extensive  and  feeble  numbers  located 
at  this  place,  called  by  us  Winter  Quarters,  where 


FROM    KIRTLAND   TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  147 

upwards  of  seven  hundred  houses  were  built  in  the  short 
time  of  about  three  months,  while  the  great  majority 
located  on  Pottowatomie  lands."  *  *  * 

Mention  is  made  of  the  journey  of  the  pioneers  to 
Great  Salt  Lake  valley.  A  general  description  is  given 
of  the  country,  which  from  that  time  was  looked  upon  as 
a  haven  of  rest  and  peace  by  the  Saints. 

"After  tarrying  four  or  five  weeks,  many  of  the 
pioneers  commenced  their  return,  nearly  destitute  of  pro- 
visions, accompanied  by  a  part  of  the  Battalion,  who 
were  quite  destitute  except  a  very  small  quantity  of  beef, 
which  was  soon  exhausted.  The  company  had  to  depend 
for  their  subsistence  on  wild  beasts,  such  as  buffalo, 
deer,  antelope,  etc.,  which  most  of  the  way  were  very 
scarce  and  many  obtained  were  exceedingly  poor  and 
unwholesome.  Between  the  Green  and  Sweetwater 
rivers  we  met  five  hundred  and  sixty-six  wagons  of  the 
emigrating  Saints  on  their  way  to  the  valley,  at"  our  last 
encampment  with  whom  we  had  fifty  horses  and  mules 
stolen  by  the  Indians,  and  a  few  days  after  we  were 
attacked  by  a  large  body  of  Sioux  who  drove  off  many 
of  our  horses,  but  most  of  these  were  recovered. 

"Our  route  was  by  Fort  Bridger,  the  South  Pass, 
Fort  John  (Laramie),  and  from  thence  on  the  north 
bank  of  the  Platte  to  Winter  Quarters,  where  we 
arrived  on  the  3ist  of  October,  all  well,  having  per- 
formed the  long  and  tedious  journey  with  ox  as  well  as 
horse  teams,  and  with  little  food  except  wild  flesh,  with- 
out losing  a  single  man,  although  many  were  sick  when 
they  left  in  the  spring,  insomuch  that  they  were  unable 
to  walk  until  we  had  traveled  more  than  one-half  of  the 
outward  distance. 

"On  the  nth  inst.  (December)  fifteen  of  the  Bat- 
talion arrived  from  California  with  a  pilot  from  the  valley, 


148  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

having  suffered  much  on  their  return  from  cold  and  hun- 
ger, with  no  provisions  part  of  their  way  but  a  little 
horse  flesh  of  the  worst  kind." 

This  company  of  Battalion  men  left  a  party  of 
about  thirty  men  of  the  Battalion  on  the  Sweetwater 
searching  for  buffalo.  They  arrived  at  Winter  Quarters 
on  the  1 8th  of  December  in  a  very  destitute  condition. 
They  also  had  suffered  much  from  cold  and  hunger,  hav- 
ing subsisted  on  their  worn-out  horses  and  mules. 

The  following  expresses  the  universal  desire  of  the 
Saints  to  find  shelter  from  their  enemies  and  the  demon 
of  persecution:  "The  Saints  in  this  vicinity  are  bearing 
their  privations  in  meekness  and  patience,  and  making 
all  their  exertions  tend  to  their  removal  westward.  Their 
hearts  and  all  their  labors  are  toward  the  setting  sun,  for 
they  desire  to  be  so  far  removed  from  those  who  have 
been  their  oppressors  that  there  shall  be  an  everlasting 
barrier  between  them  and  future  persecution.  *  *  * 

"In  compliance  with  the  wishes  of  the  sub-agents  we 
expect  to  vacate  the  Omaha  lands  in  the  spring. 

"Thus,  brethren,  we  have  given  you  a  brief  idea  of 
what  has  transpired  among  us  since  we  left  Nauvoo,  the 
present  situation  of  the  Saints  in  this  vicinity,  and  of  our. 
feelings  and  views  in  general,  as  preparatory  to  the  reply 
which  we  are  about  to  give  to  the  cry,  What  shall  we  do?" 

The  answer  to  this  all-absorbing  question  to  the 
watching,  expectant  Saints  throughout  the  world  we  only 
give  so  far  as  it  is  applicable  to  those  scattered  in  the 
United  States  and  the  Canadas. 

"Gather  yourselves  together  speedily  near  to  this 
place,  on  the  east  side  of  the  Missouri  river,  and,  if  pos- 
sible, be  ready  to  start  from  hence  by  the  ist  of  May 
next,  or  as  soon  as  grass  is  sufficiently  grown,  and  go  to 
the  Great  Salt  Lake  City,  with  bread  sufficient  to  sus- 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  149 

tain  you  until  you  can  raise  grain  the  following  season. 

"Let  the  Saints  who  have  been  driven  and  scattered 
from  Nauvoo,  and  all  others  in  the  western  states,  gather 
immediately  to  the  east  bank  of  the  river,  bringing  with 
them  all  the  young  stock  of  various  kinds  they  possibly 
can ;  and  let  all  the  Saints  in  the  United  States  and 
Canada  gather  to  the  same  place  by  the  first  spring  navi- 
gation, or  as  soon  as  they  can,  bringing  their  money, 
goods  and  effects  with  them ;  and  so  far  as  they  can  con- 
sistently, gather  young  stock  by  the  way  which  is  much 
needed  here  and  will  be  ready  sale ;  and  when  here  let 
all  who  can,  go  directly  over  the  mountains,  and  those 
who  cannot,  let  them  go  immediately  to  work  at  making 
improvements,  raising  grain  and  stock  on  the  lands 
recently  vacated  by  the  Pottowatomie  Indians  and  owned 
by  the  United  States,  and  by  industry  they  can  soon 
gather  sufficient  means  to  prosecute  their  journey.  In 
a  year  or  two  their  young  cattle  will  grow  into  teams ; 
by  interchange  of  labor  they  can  raise  their  own  grain 
and  provisions,  and  build  their  own  wagons,  and  by  sale 
of  their  improvements  to  citizens  who  will  gladly  come 
and  occupy,  they  can  replenish  their  clothing,  and  thus 
speedily  and  comfortably  procure  an  outfit.  All  Saints 
who  are  coming  on  this  route  will  do  well  to  furnish  them- 
selves with  woollen  or  winter,  instead  of  summer  cloth- 
ing, generally,  as  they  will  be  exposed  to  many  chilling 
blasts  before  they  pass  the  mountain  heights. 

"We  have  before  named  the  Pottowatomie  lands  as 
the  best  place  for  the  brethren  to. assemble  on  the  route, 
because  the  journey  is  so  very  long  that  they  must  have 
a  stopping  place,  and  this  is  the  nearest  point  to  their  final 
destination  which  makes  it  not  only  desirable  but  neces- 
sary ;  and  as  it  is  a  wilderness  country,  it  will  not  infringe 
on  the  rights  and  privileges  of  any  one ;  and  yet  it  is  so 


I5O  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

near  western  Missouri  that  a  few  days  travel  will  give 
them  an  opportunity  of  trade,  if  necessity  requires,  and 
this  is  the  best  general  rendezvous  that  now  presents 
without  intruding  on  the  rights  of  others. 

"The  brethren  must  recollect  that  from  this  point 
they  pass  through  a  savage  country,  and  their  safety 
depends  on  good  firearms  and  plenty  of  ammunition,  and 
then  they  may  have  their  teams  run  off  in  open  daylight, 
as  we  have  had,  unless  they  shall  watch  closely  and  con- 
tinuously. 

"The  Saints  in  western  California,  who  choose  are  at 
liberty  to  remain  ;  and  all  who  may  hereafter  arrive  on 
the  western  coast,  may  exercise  their  privilege  of  tarrying 
in  the  vicinity  or  of  coming  to  head  quarters." 

Apostle  Orson  Hyde  was  left  in  charge  of  affairs  on 
the  Missouri  during  the  absence  of  the  pioneers  in  1847. 
At  a  feast  and  grand  council  held  at  his  house  on  the  5th 
of  December,  1847,  a  First  Presidency  was  chosen  by  the 
Apostles.  It  consisted  of  Brigham  Young  as  chief  and 
H.  C.  Kimball  and  Willard  Richards  as  his  counselors. 
The  choice  of  the  Apostles  was  accepted  by  the  people 
at  a  conference  in  the  log  tabernacle  in  Kanesville,  the 
24th  of  December.  Orson  Hyde  was  installed,  as 
President  of  the  Quorum  of  Twelve  Apostles.  From 
that  time  until  the  culmination  of  the  Nauvoo  Exodus, 
he  held  the  important  position  of  general  manager  of 
affairs  at  the  eastern  end  of  the  Mormon  emigration 
route  to  the  mountains.  The  Church  was  now  fully 
organized  according  to  the  pattern  given  by  the  Prophet 
Joseph,  and  during  the  winter  of  1847-8  plans  were  well 
matured  for  the  important  operations  of  the  coming  sea- 
son. 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 


CHAPTER   XIX. 

THE    MORMON    BATTALION    AFTER   THEIR    DISCHARGE    AT    LOS 

ANGELES INCIDENTS    OF  THEIR   TRAVEL   TO  SALT  LAKE 

VALLEY ABOUT      FIFTY      OF      THEM      CONTINUE      THEIR 

TRAVELS    TO  WINTER    QUARTERS A  WONDERFUL  MARCH 

OF     FOUR     THOUSAND     MILES     UNDER     DIFFICULTIES     IN 
SEVENTEEN    MONTHS. 

A  FITTING  close  of  this  season's  operations  is  a 
sketch  of  the  travels  of  a  part  of  the  Mormon 
Battalion  after  their  discharge,  which  took  place  at  Los 
Angeles,  California,  on  the  i6th  of  July,  1847.  So  isolated 
had  these  men  been  in  the  wilds  of  the  Rocky  Mountains 
and  in  an  enemy's  country,  that  they  had  received  no 
news  from  their  families,  or  of  the  movements  of  their 
people  since  the  arrival  in  their  camp  at  Santa  Fe  of 
John  D.  Lee  and  Howard  Egan,  in  October,  the  previous 
year. 

When  discharged  the  men  had  very  indefinite  ideas 
of  the  country  along  the  Pacific  coast,  and  the  sources 
of  reliable  information  were  very  limited.  The  idea  was 
prevalent  among  them  that  their  people  would  emigrate 
to  the  neighborhood  of  Bear  Lake.  They  had  some 
conception  of  its  location  and  it  was  the  objective  point 
of  their  intended  travels.  The  officers  of  the  Battalion 
met  together  and  leaders  were  appointed  to  take  com- 
panies by  different  routes.  Lieutenant  Lorenzo  Clark 
was  to  take  a  company  via  Cajon  Pass  and  the  Muddy; 
Captain  Jefferson  Hunt  one  up  the  coast;  other  leaders 
in  other  directions.  Owing  to  dissatisfactions  these 
arrangments  were  not  carried  out,  and  all  took  their  way 


152  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

according  to  chance  or  inclination.  Captain  Hunt  took 
a  party  up  the  coast.  Lieutenant  L.  Clark,  from  whom 
we  have  obtained  the  following  incidents  of  its  travels, 
was  one  of  this  party.  With  this  company  of  fifteen  or 
twenty  men  were  also  Philemon  C.  Merrill  and  James 
Ferguson,  respectively  lieutenant  and  adjutant  of  the 
Battalion. 

The  law  in  California  at  that  time  permitted  a  trav- 
eler to  kill  beef  for  food,  but  required  him  to  take  the 
brand  with  him,  either  cut  out  of  the  hide  or  its  form  on 
a  piece  of  paper.  If  overtaken  by  the  owner  with  evi- 
dence of  ownership  by  being  in  possession  of  the  same 
brand,  he  was  expected  to  pay  the  customary  value  of 
the  animal.  This  party  killed  four  beeves,  for  two 
of  which  they  paid  four  dollars  each.  To  this  staple 
article  of  food  was  added  some  bread  as  there  were 
opportunities  to  buy,  and  also  fruit  obtained  at  Spanish 
missions  along  the  route. 

Many  of  the  Battalion  men  not  having  means  for 
travel,  scattered  through  the  country  for  employment. 
Near  San  Francisco  was  a  hotel  kept  by  a  Mr.  Skinner. 
There  the  company  rested  three  or  four  days.  At  the 
same  time  a  party  of  marines  from  a  vessel  lying  in  the 
bay  of  San  Francisco  were  there  on  a  pleasure  excur- 
sion. They  had  heard  much  of  the  Mormon  Battalion 
and  seemed  pleased  to  make  the  acquaintance  of  men 
who  had  belonged  to  it.  The  officers  invited  them  to 
dinner  aboard  their  vessel.  The  invitation  was  declined, 
as  its  acceptance  would  cause  too  much  delay.  Means 
were  too  limited  to  purchase  more  in  San  Francisco  than 
a  small  supply  of  provisions.  This  party  continued  on 
to  Sutter's  Fort,  near  where  the  city  of  Sacramento  now 
stands.  There  they  connected  with  a  party  led  by  Cap- 
tain Andrew  Lytle,  who  had  traveled  a  route  near  the 


FROM  KIRTLAND  TO  SALT  LAKE  CITY.        153 

western  base  of  the  Rocky  Mountains.  From  Los 
Angeles  to  Salt  Lake  valley,  Elisha  Averett,  ex-musician 
of  the  Battalion,  led  a  company  of  ten  men  as  pioneers. 
As  such  they  pioneered  the  way  of  Captain  Lytle's  com- 
pany to  Sutler's  Fort,  and  from  there  took  the  lead  of 
the  much  larger  company  that  continued  their  journey 
to  Salt  Lake  valley. 

Most  of  the  following  incidents  in  the  journey  of 
Captain  Lytle's  command  from  Los  Angeles  to  Winter 
Quarters  are  from  the  History  of  the  Mormon  Bat- 
talion, 

On  the  2Oth  of  July,  1847,  the  majority  of  those  who 
did  not  re-enlist  were  organized  for  traveling  with 
Andrew  Lytle  and  James  Pace  captains  of  hundreds  ; 
Wm.  Hyde,  Daniel  Tyler  and  Redick  N.  Allred  captains 
of  fifties  ;  Elisha  Averett  captain  of  ten  pioneers. 

On  the  2ist  the  pioneers  advanced  not  knowing 
whither  they  went,  only  they  had  been  informed  that  by 
traveling  northward  under  the  base  of  the  mountains, 
Sutter's  Fort  might  be  reached  in  about  600  miles. 

The  second  day's  travel  was  over  a  high  rugged 
mountain,  where  two  pack-animals  lost  their  footing  and 
rolled  down  twenty  or  thirty  feet  before  they  could  re- 
gain it.  They  reached  Francisco's  ranch  and  remained 
there  four  days  awaiting  the  arrival  of  the  other  two 
fifties  who  had  tarried  behind  to  complete  their  outfit. 
If  the  fifties  were  full  the  entire  company  numbered  one 
hundred  and  sixty  men,  but  Mr.  Tyler  who  accompanied 
the  party  furnishes  no  definite  statement  of  the  number. 

At  Francisco's  ranch  beef  cattle  were  purchased  for 
all  of  the  men  who  intended  to  return  to  their  families 
that  year.  The  27th,  the  rear  companies  joined  the 
advance.  The  company  experienced  some  loss  and 

trouble  from  Californians,  who  sold  them  stolen  animals, 
10 


154  FROM    KIRTLAND   TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

probably  with  the  connivance  of  the  owners,  who  would 
afterwards  replevy  them. 

A  portion  of  the  next  three  days  of  travel  was  over 
very  high,  rugged  mountains,  in  which  they  lost  fifteen 
of  their  beef  cattle.  They  then  concluded  to  rest,  butcher 
their  beeves  and  dry  the  meat.  The  first  of  August  they 
encamped  in  a  beautiful  valley  where  they  found  cut  in 
the  bark  of  a  tree  the  name  of  Peter  Lebeck,  who  was 
killed  by  a  grizzly  bear  on  the  1 7th  of  October,  1837. 
The  bones  of  the  bear,  which  was  killed  by  Lebeck's 
comrade,  were  lying  on  the  ground  near  by. 

A  ride  of  fifteen  miles  the  following  day  brought 
them  to  Tulare  river.  They  traveled  up  this  stream 
some  twenty-three  miles  to  find  a  ford,  and  finally  crossed 
a  part  of  their  goods  on  a  raft  while  some  of  the  men 
forded  it  with  their  baggage  on  their  heads.  The  night 
of  the  5th  they  were  all  night  watering  their  animals  out 
of  a  few  holes  dug  in  damp  places.  The  gth  of  August 
they  found  a  large  stream  of  water  in  a  beautiful  valley, 
over  which  they  rafted  themselves  and  baggage  and 
swam  their  animals.  On  the  nth  they  crossed  a  dry 
plain.  In  the  afternoon  the  weather  was  excessively  warm, 
there  was  but  little  air  stirring,  and  that  little  was  hot 
and  suffocating.  Two  men  gave  out  and  others  made 
little  progress.  For  a  time  it  almost  seemed  that  all 
would  perish.  Those  first  in  camp  drank,  filled  their 
canteens  and  hurried  back  to  relieve  their  thirsting  com- 
rades. All  finally  reached  camp.  •  The  party  agreed  it 
was  the  hottest  day  they  ever  experienced  in  any  country. 

The  1 2th  and  I3th  the  pioneers  made  an  effort  to 
find  Walker's  Pass  over  the  mountains  to  the  east.  The 
effort  was  fruitless,  and  the  company  soon  after  decided 
to  follow,  as  near  as  practicable,  Fremont's  trail  to  Sutter's 
Fort,  then  a  lone  military  post  in  the  wilderness.  The 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  155 

1 5th  of  August  they  encamped  on  what  was  supposed  to 
be  the  San  Joaquin  river.  On  the  2oth  they  arrived  at 
the  Sacramento  river,  where  were  several  small  farms 
cultivated'  by  Indians.  On  the  22nd  they  crossed  a 
beautiful  valley  and  encamped  on  a  fine  mountain  stream. 
From  there  three  men  were  sent  ahead  to  Sutler's  Fort 
to  engage  a  supply  of  provisions.  The  following  day 
they  passed  some  Indian  wigwams.  The  men  being 
absent  the  women  and  children  fled  and  hid  in  the  brush. 
A  few  of  the  males  visited  the  camp  at  night. 

On  the  24th  of  July  the  company  were  overjoyed  to 
find  a  colony  of  Americans,  the  first  they  had  seen  since 
leaving  Fort  Leavenworth  the  previous  year.  The  best 
of  all  was  news  brought  by  a  man  named  Smith,  who 
said  he  had  accompanied  Samuel  Brannan  on  his  trip  to 
meet  the  pioneers.  He  informed  them  that  the  Saints 
were  settling  in  Great  Salt  Lake  valley,  and  that  five 
hundred  wagons  were  on  their  way  there.  This  was  the 
first  intelligence  received  by  the  Battalion  of  the  move- 
ments of  the  Church  since  the  news  brought  by  J.  D. 
Lee  and  party  the  previous  October.  Their  objective 
point  was  now  well  defined.  The  following  day  was  one 
of  rest  with  a  meeting  in  the  evening.  Some  men  having 
a  poor  outfit  wished  to  remain  until  spring,  as  wages 
were  good.  The  fact  that  there  was  a  settlement  of 
Saints  who  had  sailed  from  New  York  in  the  ship  Brook- 
lyn within  a  few  miles  made  the  situation  seem  less 
isolated. 

At  Sutter's  Fort  there  appears  to  have  been  a  fusion 
of  the  men  of  the  different  companies  who  wished  to 
travel  on  to  Great  Salt  Lake.  Tender-footed  animals 
were  shod  and  unbolted  flour,  the  kind  manufactured  at 
that  time  in  California,  bought  for  the  journey.  The 
27th  of  August  Captain  Averett  with  his  pioneers  and 


156  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

about  thirty  other  men  started  out,  while  the  main  body 
remained  to  complete  preparations.  About  eighteen 
miles  from  Sutler's  Fort  the  route  changed  from  a  north- 
ern to  an  eastern  course. 

On  the  28th  the  company  arrived  at  Captain  John- 
son's mill  on  Bear  Creek.  It  was  said  he  was  one  of 
Fremont's  battalion,  and  his  wife  one  of  the  survivors  of 
the  ill-fated  company  who  were  snowed  in  at  the  foot  of 
the  Sierras.  Her  mother,  Mrs.  Murray,  was  among  the 
number  who  perished.  The  company  crossed  the  plains 
in  the  summer  of  1846.  They  passed  through  Great 
Salt  Lake  valley  around  the  south  end  of  the  lake.  They 
split  up  into  factions,  each  party  taking  its  own  course. 
The  few  who  remained  with  the  persevering  Captain 
Hastings  pushed  through  to  California ;  the  others  were 
caught  in  the  snows  of  the  Sierra  Nevada  Mountains. 
Mrs.  Murray  was  with  the  party  immediately  in  the  rear  of 
the  captain,  and  consequently  nearest  the  source  of  relief. 
After  several  had  died  with  hunger  and  others  were  sub- 
sisting upon  their  flesh,  a  few  of  them,  one  of  whom  was 
Mrs.  Murray's  eldest  daughter,  afterwards  Mrs.  Johnson, 
resolved  to  attempt  to  cross  the  mountains  for  relief. 
Fitting  themselves  out  with  snow-shoes  they  proceeded 
some  distance  and  were  met  by  Captain  Hastings  and  »a 
relief  party  from  Sacramento  valley  with  provisions. 

At  the  camp  the  relief  party  found  Mrs.  Murray 
dead  and  others  ravenous  from  hunger.  Children  were 
crying  for  the  flesh  of  their  parents  while  it  was  being 
cooked.  There  were  suspicions  that  Mrs.  Murray  had 
been  foully  dealt  with,  as  she  was  in  good  health  when  her 
daughter  left  her  and  not  likely  to  have  perished  from 
hunger  during  the  brief  period  of  her  absence. 

Leaving  Johnson's  mill  the  company  followed  Gen- 
eral Kearney's  trail.  He  had  preceded  them  for  the 


FROM    KIRTLAND   TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  157 

states  with  an  escort  of  Battalion  men.  In  Bear  valley 
were  three  wagons  and  a  blacksmith's  forge,  abandoned 
by  the  unfortunate  emigrants.  There  the  company  had 
a  fine  treat  of  huckleberries.  The  3rd  of  September 
they  passed  other  wagons  where  General  Kearney's 
party  had  buried  the  remains  of  some  of  the  emigrants. 
At  night  they  reached  the  spot  where  the  rear  wagons  of 
the  unfortunate  Hastings'  company  were  blocked  by  the 
snow.  There  a  terrible  scene  was  presented.  A  skull 
still  covered  with  hair  lay  here,  a  mangled  arm  or  leg 
yonder,  with  bones  broken  to  obtain  the  marrow  they 


A  SCENE  OF   HORROR. 


contained.  A  whole  body  covered  with  a  blanket  occu- 
pied another  place,  and  portions  of  other  bodies  were 
scattered  around.  It  had  evidently  been  a  scene  of 
intense  human  suffering  and  of  some  of  the  most  fiendish 
acts  that  man,  frantic  with  the  cravings  of  hunger,  could 
perpetrate. 

Leaving  this  scene  of  horrors  on  the  morning  of  the 
6th  of  September,  in  a  short  time  the  company  met 
Samuel  Brannan  returning  from  his  trip  to  meet  the 
Saints.  He  informed  them  that  the  pioneers  had  reached 
Salt  Lake  valley  in  safety,  but  his  description  of  the 
facilities  of  the  place  were  not  favorable  for  colonization. 


158  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

He  considered  it  no  place  for  an  agricultural  people,  and 
expressed  his  confidence  that  the  Saints  would  emigrate 
to  California  the  next  spring.  On  being  asked  if  he  had 
given  his  views  to  President  Brigham  Young,  he  answered 
that  he  had.  On  further  inquiry  as  to  how  his  views 
were  received,  he  said,  in  substance,  that  he  laughed 
and  made  some  rather  insignificant  remark;  "but,"  said 
Brannan,  "when  he  has  fairly  tried  it,  he  will  find  that  I 
was  right  and  he  was  wrong,  and  will  come  to  Cali- 
fornia." 

The  company  camped  with  Mr.  Brannan.  After  he 
left  the  following  morning  Captain  James  Brown  of  the 
Pueblo  detachment  arrived  from  Salt  Lake  valley.  Nearly 
every  soldier  received  one  or  more  letters  from  family 
and  friends.  Some  received  cheering  news,  others  were 
saddened  with  the  loss  of  a  parent,  wife  or  child.  Cap- 
tain Brown  also  brought  an  epistle  from  the  Twelve 
Apostles  counseling  those  who  had  not  the  means  of 
subsistence  to  remain,  labor  in  California  and  bring  their 
earnings  with  them  in  the  spring.  One  half  or  more  of 
the  company  returned  to  California  in  accordance  with 
this  counsel. 

There,  also,  the  advance  of  the  company  was  over- 
taken by  those  left  at  Sutler's  Fort,  and  by  a  few  others 
who  had  traveled  slowly  with  Brother  Henry  Hoyt  who 
was  sick.  He  had  gradually  failed  but  to  his  death, 
which  occurred  on  the  3rd  of  September,  1847,  he  man- 
ifested a  stern  resolution  to  go  on.  Just  before  his  death 
he  was  asked  if  he  did  not  wish  to  stop  and  rest;  his 
answer  "No;  go  on,"  were  the  last  words  he  spoke. 
He  was  buried  as  well  as  circumstances  permitted.  In 
the  absence  of  tools  with  which  to  dig  his  grave  it  was 
rather  shallow,  but  timbers  and  brush  were  piled  upon  it 
to  protect  his  remains  from  the  wolves. 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  159 

The  1 6th  of  October  the  company  arrived  in  Salt 
Lake  valley,  overjoyed  to  meet  friends  and  relatives. 
Many  of  the  men  were  very  destitute  of  clothing.  Their 
necessities  were  partially  relieved  by  some  of  the  influen- 
tial brethren,  among  whom  were  Apostle  John  Taylor 
and  Bishop  Edward  Hunter,  taking  up  a  collection  among 
the  settlers  of  such  articles  of  clothing  as  they  could 
spare  for  the  benefit  of  the  "Battalion  boys."  The  men 
in  some  instances  presented  almost  a  ludicrous  appear- 
ance after  donning  the  additions  to  their  wardrobes,  but 
with  them  comfort  was  a  first  consideration,  and  they 
were  thankful  to  get  anything  that  would  promote  it. 
The  Battalion  men  benefitted  the  colony  by  bringing  in 
a  variety  of  garden  and  fruit  tree  seeds,  also  seed  grain, 
of  which  there  were  scanty  supplies.  Captain  J.  Hunt 
packed  through  two  bushels  of  seed  wheat.  James  Pace 
introduced  the  club-head  wheat  and  Daniel  Tyler  the 
California  pea,  now  the  general  field  pea  of  Utah.  We 
may  as  well  add  here  the  soldiers  who  wintered  at  Pueblo 
brought  with  them  the  taos  wheat  now  so  common  in 
Utah. 

A  few  of  the  Battalion  found  their  families  in  the 
valley  and  had  no  farther  to  go ;  others  were  so  worn 
down  with  fatigue  and  sickness  that  they  were  unable  to 
go  farther  at  that  time;  and  still  others  preferred  to  remain 
until  the  following  spring  and  endeavor  to  prepare  a 
home  for  their  families.  Thirty-two  of  the  number,  how- 
ever, determined  to  make  an  effort  to  spend  the  winter 
with  their  wives  and  children  in  Winter  Quarters,  and 
nerved  with  this  hope  were  prepared  to  take  the  chances 
of  the  cold  and  storms  of  approaching  winter  in  the 
mountains  and  on  the  plains. 


I6O  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 


CHAPTER   XX. 

CAPTAIN  P.  c.  MERRILL'S  COMPANY  LEAVES  SALT  LAKE 
FOR  WINTER  QUARTERS EXCESSIVE  COLD  DIFFI- 
CULTIES IN  CROSSING  LOUPE  FORK SUFFERING  FOR 

FOOD MISFORTUNE  OF  ALPHEUS  HAWS HORSE  BEEF- 
PAWNEE  INDIANS  DIVIDING  FOOD  UNDER  DIFFI- 
CULTIES  A  TURKEY  FOR  SUPPER— PROVIDENTIAL  SUP- 
PLY OF  FOOD — ARRIVAL  IN  WINTER  QUARTERS CAPT. 

LYTLE'S  COMPANY  LIVE  MOSTLY  ON  WILD   MEAT — DIF- 
FICULTIES   AT     LOUPE     FORK SUPPER    ON    A    DONKEY'S 

BRAINS ANOTHER     ON     THE    CONTENTS    OF     A     MULE*S 

HEAD— A     FEAST     ON     RAWHIDE     SADDLE     BAGS — -MULE 
BEEF    FOR   TEN    DAYS ARRIVAL    AT    WINTER   QUARTERS. 

SOON  after  the  arrival  of  the  Battalion  men  in  Salt 
Lake  City  a  company  of  fifteen  men  started  for 
Winter  Quarters,  led  by  P.  C.  Merrill  who  was  accom- 
panied by  a  nephew.  In  addition  the  company  was  made 
up  as  follows :  Lorenzo  Clark,  who  has  furnished  the 
items  of  this  sketch,  John  Thompson,  Wm.  Hyde, 
Philander  Colton  and  son,  Wm.  Robinson,  Geo.  P. 
Dykes,  Alpheus  P.  Haws,  Luther  T.  Tuttle,  Samuel 
Clark,  Geo.  W.  Oman,  Sterling  Davis,  and  Ira  Miles 
acting  as  guide,  but  not  a  Battalion  man. 

From  the  understanding  these  men  had  obtained  of 
the  route,  they  expected  to  cross  the  plains  in  about 
thirty  days,  whereas,  they  were  sixty.  An  extension  of 
time  which  greatly  increased  difficulties  and  prolonged 
suffering.  In  places  Indians  had  burned  the  grass.  This 
weakened  animals  and  compelled  slow  traveling.  The 
weather  became  very  cold.  They  encamped  at  Fort 
Bridger  over  night  where  Captain  Lytle's  company 


FROM  KIRTLAND  TO  SALT  LAKE  CITY.        l6l 

overtook  them.  This  circumstance  would  indicate  that 
Captain  Merrill's  company  may  have  left  Salt  Lake  the 
day  before  Captain  Lytle's.  Captain  Merrill's  company 
went  ahead  in  the  morning  and  saw  no  more  of  the  other 
until  its  arrival  in  Winter  Quarters. 

The  weather  was  very  cold  to  Laramie,  with  occa- 
sional snow.  The  company  crossed  the  Platte  on  the 
ice,  then  for  seventy  miles  had  no  other  fuel  than 
"  buffalo  chips  "  found  under  about  a  foot  of  snow.  There 
being  but  little  grass  they  were  obliged  to  hunt  feed  for 
the  animals  on  islands  in  the  river.  So  severe  was  the 
cold  one  night,  that  the  mules'  ears  were  frozen  half  way 
down  to  the  head  and  afterwards  dropped  off.  The 
weather  moderated  some  a  few  days  before  reaching 
Laramie.  They  had  killed  buffalo  along  as  needed,  and 
one  day  decided  to  lay  by  the  following  day  and  kill  and 
dry  a  supply  of  meat,  but  when  the  morrow  came  they 
found  themselves  suddenly  off  the  buffalo  range.  This 
neglect  or  miscalculation  caused  much  suffering  for  food 
afterwards. 

Arriving  at  the  Loupe  Fork  they  found  ice  running 
in  the  current,  but  solid  some  distance  from  each  bank. 
The  quicksand  bottom  changed  so  rapidly  that  when  they 
had  crossed  an  animal  or  two  in  one  place  they  were 
obliged  to  hunt  up  another.  In  making  these  changes 
and  contending  with  difficulties,  they  traveled  eight  miles 
up  the  river  and  were  eight  days  in  getting  across.  The 
last  day  Alpheus  Haws  lost  the  last  animal  of  five  with 
which  he  left  California,  and  with  it  a  part  of  his  outfit. 
He  involuntarily  left  his  only  shoes  in  the  quicksand 
and,  standing  on  the  ice  barefooted,  saw  about  all  he  had 
rolling  down  stream  in  the  turbulent  waters. 

A  poor,  sore-backed  horse  mired  in  the  quicksand 
standing  up.  The  ensuing  night  the  ice  froze  firmly 


162 


FROM  KIKTLAND  TO  SALT  LAKE  CITY. 


around  him.     In   the  morning-  he  was  cut  out,  dragged 
ashore,  dressed   and    the    meat  jerked    for    future  use. 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  163 

They  might  have   fared  worse   without  the  horse   beef. 
It  helped  to  keep  soul  and  body  together. 

The  day  after  these  events  the  company  arrived  at 
what  was  known  as  the  "  Pawnee  Station,"  where  they 
found  an  old  cornfield.  The  pioneers  had  gleaned  it, 
but  these  starving  men  gleaned  it  a  little  closer ;  found 
a  few  nubbins  from  which  they  ate  the  corn  raw  and  pro- 
nounced it  delicious.  Continuing  their  journey,  the 
next  day  they  were  met  by  about  200  Pawnee  Indians. 
At  first  they  appeared  hostile.  As  Sterling  Davis  was 
leading  his  mule  an  Indian  seized  it  by  the  bit.  He 
raised  a  stick  he  carried  in  his  hand  to  strike  the  Indian, 
but  Captain  Merrill  perceived  the  motion  in  time  to  check 
it,  telling  him  it  would  be  the  signal  for  the  massacre  of 
the  company,  as  the  Indians  had  surrounded  them  with 
bows  drawn.  Mr.  Haws  had  sufficient  knowledge  of 
their  language  to  make  them  understand.  He  informed 
them  who  the  company  were.  The  men  had  on  white 
blankets  tied  around  their  necks  and  bodies  the  same  as 
they  were  often  worn  by  Indians,  and  the  Pawnees 
claimed  they  thought  them  a  band  of  Sioux  who  had 
come  to  prevent  them  from  killing  buffalo.  When  told 
some  of  them  recollected  the  circumstance  of  the  Bat- 
talion being  mustered  at  Council  Point  the  previous  year. 
As  the  Indians  became  satisfied  with  the  identity  of  the 
men,  they  at  once  began  to  manifest  a  friendly  disposi- 
tion. They  invited  Mr.  Haws  and  three  or  four  others 
to  their  camp,  unsaddled  their  animals,  gave  the  men 
food,  principally  dried  beaver  and  venison,  and  by  them 
sent  food  to  last  the  party  a  day  or  more.  When 
that  was  exhausted  the  company  halted  a  day  to  rest 
animals  and  hunt  for  food.  Wm.  Robinson  killed  a 
small  deer  in  the  forenoon  and  brought  it  to  the  camp 
where  it  was  eaten  for  dinner. 


164  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

The  company  had  agreed  in  the  morning  that  a  part 
should  take  care  of  the  animals  and  share  with  the 
hunters  in  the  anticipated  food  supply.  Mr.  D.  wished 
to  hunt.  He  went  out  an  hour  or  two  returned  to  camp 
where  he  lay  around  for  the  rest  of  the  day.  The  sun 
about  half  an  hour  high  Mr.  Lorenzo  Clark  killed  a  doe. 
It  was  the  custom  in  camp,  when  food  was  scarce,  to 
divide  as  equally  as  possible  a  parcel  to  each  man. 
Then  one  of  the  company  stood  with  his  back  to  the 
parcels  while  another  man  touched  each  parcel  in  succes- 
sion asking,  "Who  shall  have  this?"  When  it  was  handed 
to  the  one  named.  That  evening  Mr.  D.  was  left  out  as 
he  would  neither  "fish  nor  cut  bait."  It  was  believed  he 
went  sufficiently  hungry  to  feast  on  a  deer  skin  that  he 
had  used  under  his  saddle. 

The  following  day  the  party  traveled  without  food 
except  a  little  some  may  have  saved  by  shortening  their 
supper.  Towards  evening  a  single  turkey  was  killed  and 
divided  as  was  customary.  The  entrails  fell  to  the  lot  of 
Mr.  Lorenzo  Clark.  He  threw  them  on  to  the  coals  as 
he  received  them  and,  when  sufficiently  roasted,  de- 
voured them  for  supper. 

At  this  camp  a  council  was  called.  The  guide 
had  made  some  error,  and  thought  the  company  was 
further  from  their  destination  than  events  afterwards 
proved.  It  was  proposed  that  a  man  take  the  best 
animal  in  the  company,  go  ahead  and  have  some  pro- 
visions sent  out  ;  but  Wm.  Hyde  suggested  that  they 
were  soldiers  and  thought  they  had  better  remain  to- 
gether, trust  in  God  and  not  send  in.  After  traveling  a 
short  distance  the  following  morning,  the  men  were  much 
surprised  to  find  the  Liberty  pole  which  had  been  erected 
on  the  bank  of  the  Platte  river.  They  had  been  informed 
in  Salt  Lake  that  this  was  only  twelve  miles  from  the 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  165 

crossing  of  the  Elk  Horn  river.  There  was  a  shout  of 
joy  at  the  sight  of  this  waymark,  that  gave  them  the 
assurance  they  were  near  their  destination.  The  snow 
was  about  a  foot  deep,  and  it  continued  to  fall  during  the 
day.  That  evening  their  camp  fire  near  the  crossing  of 
the  Elk  Horn,  was  hardly  kindled  before  a  drove  of 
turkeys  came  along  from  which  five  were  killed.  These 
made  supper  and  breakfast  and  a  little  to  take  along. 
The  next  day,  nerved  up  with  the  expectation  of  reaching 
home,  they  traveled  the  thirty  miles  to  Winter  Quarters 
with  daylight.  There  they  found  what  they  sadly  needed 
friends,  food  and  rest. 

The  Salt  Lake  colony,  with  a  reasonable  prospect 
of  semi-starvation  before  them,  could  not  furnish  flour  to 
the  Battalion  men,  but  they  were  informed  that  flour  was 
for  sale  at  Fort  Bridger,  one  hundred  and  fifteen  miles 
on  their  journey.  With  this  expectation  the  largest 
party  of  the  Battalion  men,  about  thirty,  left  Salt  Lake 
valley  the  i8th  of  October,  1847,  probably  the  day  after 
that  under  Captain  Merrill.  They  arrived  at  Fort 
Bridger  in  the  first  severe  snow-storm  of  the  season,  and 
there  learned  that  the  flour  on  sale  had  all  been  disposed 
of  to  Oregon  and  California  emigrants.  Captain  Bridger 
thought  they  would  find  what  they  wanted  at  Laramie  on 
reasonable  terms.  They  left  Salt  Lake  with  ten  pounds 
of  flour  per  man  and  were  not  yet  entirely  without.  A 
little  beef  was  purchased  to  last  them  until  they  could 
find  game  and  they  pushed  on. 

At  the  upper  crossing  of  the  Platte  river,  one  hun- 
dred miles  west  of  Laramie,  they  baked  their  last  cake, 
the  ten  pounds  of  flour  per  man  having  been  eked  out 
for  sixteen  days.  Between  Bridger  and  Laramie  they 
killed  two  buffalo  bulls,  an  elk  and  some  small  game.  In 
fact,  the  Battalion  men  in  their  travels  from  Sutler's  Fort 


1 66  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

to  Winter  Quarters  depended  principally  on  their  guns 
for  subsistence.  They  reached  Fort  Laramie  about  the 
loth  of  November  and  were  again  disappointed  in  get- 
ting flour.  Captain  Andrew  Lytle  bought  one  pound  of 
crackers  for  25  cents,  the  only  breadstuff  purchased. 
There  was  a  little  dried  buffalo  meat  for  sale,  and  those 
who  had  money  purchased  what  meat  they  could  afford 
and  divided  with  the  company.  Twelve  miles  below 
Laramie  a  few  -men  crossed  to  the  south  side  of  the 
Platte  river  and  purchased  of  a  trader  one  hundred 
pounds  of  flour  for  $25.  There  being  about  three 
pounds  per  man  and  five  hundred  miles  to  travel  without 
any  hope  of  a  further  supply,  it  was  decided  to  use  it 
only  for  making  gravy  or  thickening  soup. 

The  trader  warned  them  that  if  they  killed  buffalo 
they  might  have  trouble  with  the  Indians.  Sixty  or 
seventy  miles  below  Laramie  their  supply  of  meat  was 
exhausted  and  around  them  were  a  few  scattering  buffalo. 
The  gnawings  of  hunger  will  force  men  to  run  some 
risks  to  obtain  food.  They  killed  a  bull  and  calf.  While 
dressing  them  a  smoke  and  some  Indians  were  discov- 
ered on  the  south  side  of  the  river.  The  hunters  with 
their  buffalo  beef  reached  camp  sometime  after  dark 
unmolested.  Awaking  one  morning  about  one  hundred 
and  fifty  miles  below  Laramie  the  men  found  themselves 
under  about  a  foot  of  snow.  From  there  to  Winter 
Quarters,  three  hundred  and  fifty  miles,  they  broke  their 
trail  through  snow  from  one  to  two  feet  in  depth. 

Just  before  crossing  the  Loupe  Fork  the  company 
lost  a  few  animals,  supposed  to  have  been  stolen  by  the 
Pawnee  Indians.  Near  the  crossing  of  this  stream  was 
found  the  head  of  a  donkey  which  Captain  Merrill's  com- 
pany had  killed  for  beef.  Captain  All  red  opened  the 
skull  and  with  his  messmates  made  a  supper  of  the  brains. 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  167 

About  the  same  time  Martin  Ewell  opened  the  skull  of  a 
mule  killed  for  food  the  day  before  by  Captain  Pace's 
company  and  feasted  on  the  contents.  The  day  of  their 
arrival  at  Loupe  Fork  the  company  divided  and  ate  the 
last  of  their  food,  which  consisted  chiefly  of  rawhide 
"saddle  bags,"  which  had  been  used  from  California  for 
carrying  provisions.  This  feast  was  paVtaken  of  during 
a  cold  storm  which  lasted  several  days.  The  next  food 
was  a  young  mule  of  Captain  Lytle's,  which  was  too 
much  exhausted  to  go  further.  This  was  the  first  domes- 
tic animal  killed  for  food  by  this  company  since  leaving 
California.  The  company  had  many  times  looked  wist- 
fully upon  a  small  female  dog  belonging  to  Mr.  Joseph 
Thorne,  who  with  his  wife  and  children  had  accompanied 
it  from  Bridger.  The  temptation  was  soon  removed  by 
Mr.  Thorne  trading  the  canine  to  the  Pawnee  Indians  for 
a  small  piece  of  dried  buffalo  meat. 

Owing  to  floating  ice  they  were  unable  to  cross  the 
Loupe  Fork  for  five  days.  During  this  time  they  trav- 
eled a  few  miles  down  the  river  and  found  Captain  Pace's 
company  just  in  time  to  save  them  from  the  danger  of 
being  robbed  by  Pawnee  Indians.  The  two  parties  after- 
wards traveled  together.  Captain  Pace  and  seven  other 
men  got  in  a  hurry  soon  after  passing  Laramie  and 
pushed  on.  The  event  proved  they  had  overrated  their 
ability  to  travel  faster  than  the  main  company.  They 
were  overtaken  near  the  Loupe  Fork  and  soon  after  con- 
cluded to  remain  with  their  former  companions. 

On  the  opposite  side  of  the  river  was  an  Indian 
farm.  With  the  hope  of  obtaining  a  little  corn  a  few 
men  ventured  to  ford  the  stream.  The  field  had  been 
twice  gleaned  before  by  other  travelers,  and  these 
gleaners  were  rewarded  with  only  a  few  decaying  ears. 
It  was  probably  the  same  field  gleaned  by  the  pioneers 


1 68  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

in  the  spring  and  a  few  days  before  by  P.  C.  Merrill's 
company.  Captain  Pace  and  William  Maxwell  visited 
an  Indian  camp  to  purchase  food,  but  failed  to  get  any  as 
the  Indians  had  none  to  spare.  They,  however,  remained 
over  night,  were  furnished  a  good  supper  and  breakfast, 
and  otherwise  treated  kindly. 

The  night  of  the  fifth  day  after  their  arrival  on  its 
banks  the  cold  was  intense  and  the  river  froze  over,  so 
that  on  the  morning  of  the  sixth  day  the  company  began 
to  cross  on  the  ice,  which  bent  and  cracked.  Holes 
were  made  in  it,  but  with  perseverance  everything  was 
safely  deposited  on  the  other  bank.  As  the  rising  sun 
warmed  the  atmosphere,  thus  weakening  the  ice,  the  last 
few  trips  were  extremely  dangerous.  Soon  after  the  ice 
broke  up  and  the  stream  was  covered  with  floating  frag- 
ments. Truly  a  kindly  providence  had  favored  them. 
From  the  killing  of  Captain  Lytle's  mule  to  their  arrival 
in-  Winter  Quarters,  about  ten  days'  travel,  this  company 
subsisted  on  mule  meat  alone,  without  salt. 

On  the  Elk  Horn  river,  thirty  miles  from  Winter 
Quarters,  they  found  a  ferry  boat  with  ropes  stretched 
across  the  stream,  ready  to  step  into  and  pull  over.  The 
company  understood  this  boat  was  built  by  the  pioneers 
and  first  used  by  them.  It  served  the  companies  who 
followed  their  trail,  then  the  pioneers,  then  Captain  Mer- 
rill's company  on  their  return  to  Winter  Quarters,  and 
Captain  Lytle's  company  were  fortunate  to  find  it  availa- 
ble to  them.  They  crossed  the  stream  the  iyth  of 
December,  1847.  Hoping  the  next  day  to  end  their  exces- 
sive toils  and  sufferings,  the  men  arose  early  in  the 
morning  and  were  soon  on  the  march  for  the  goal  that 
they  had  been  long  struggling  for. 

The  foremost  men  arrived  in  Winter  Quarters  about 
sundown,  those  in  the  rear  a  little  after  dark.  The  com- 


FROM    KIRTLAND   TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  169 

pany  was  just  two  months  journeying  from  Salt  Lake  to 
the  Missouri  river.  We  may  in  part  imagine  the  joy  of 
families  and  friends,  but  to  sense*  the  fruition  of  long- 
cherished  hopes  and  the  pleasing  satisfaction  of  these 
men,  one  would  need  to  pass  through  a  similar  bitter 
experience.  No  doubt,  however,  the  joys  of  some  w^re 
tinged  with  sadness  as  they  found  vacant  places  never 
to  be  filled  in  this  life  in  their  circle  of  loved  ones.  All 
the  soldiers,  although  generally  highly  respectable,  were 
unavoidably  dirty  and  ragged,  but  they  found  only  warm 
hearts  to  receive  them,  from  President  Young  to  the 
least  child  who  knew  what  the  words  "Mormon  Bat- 
talion" meant.  They  knew  that  that  valiant  corps  had 
been  offered  a  living  sacrifice  for  the  Church  and  the 
nation. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

CONDITION  OF  THE  PEOPLE  ON  THE  SHORES  OF  THE  GREAT 
SALT  LAKE GREAT  SCARCITY  OF  FOOD THE  SITUA- 
TION AS  SHOWN  BY  L.  D.  YOUNG'S  NARRATIVE. 

FJEFORE  commencing  the  history  of  the  emigrating 
L.)  Saints  in  1848,  it  will  be  interesting  to  look  in  upon 
the  colony  in  the  wilderness  and  see  how  they  were  far- 
ing for  food — the  one  essential  to  existence.  When  man 
has  the  opportunity  and  skill  to  construct  shelter  and  to 
gather  from  the  elements  food  to  sustain  him,  his  preser- 
vation is  reasonably  sure.  While  the  Saints  in  the  valley 
lacked  no  inherent  qualifications  for  making  homes  in 


11 


I7O  FROM    KIRTLAND   TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

the  desert,  from  unavoidable  conditions  there  was  otten 
a  serious  want  of  food. 

The  Saints  who  crossed  the  plains  in  1847,  designed 
to  take  breadstuff  to  sustain  them  until  they  could  har- 
vest the  ensuing  year,  but  they  were  not  prepared  for 
emergencies  that  might  arise  from  unforseen  circum- 
stances. Probably  about  two  hundred  Battalion  men 
were  in  the  valley  during  the  winter  of  1847-48.  They 
were  men  who  had  been  forced  by  circumstances  into 
many  very  straitened  conditions.  Their  energies  and 
endurance  had  been  taxed  to  the  utmost  for  two  years. 
These  fiery  trials  developed  in  them  the  noblest  attri- 
butes of  manhood — faith  in  God  and  a  sublime  fortitude. 
Only  a  community  of  interest  and  feeling  saved  many  of 
these  men,  and  others,  from  death  by  starvation  during 
the  first  year  after  the  arrival  of  the  pioneers  on  the 
shore  of  the  Great  Salt  Lake.  By  way  of  illustration 
let  Lorenzo  D.  Young  who  sacrificed  and  suffered  tell 
the  story  of  his  experience;  he  says: 

"Oliver  G.  Workman,  a  Battalion  man,  without 
family,  came  to  Salt  Lake  with  others  from  California  in 
the  autumn  of  1847,  and  there  he  met  his  brother  Jacob 
and  family  and  assisted  in  providing  food.  The  follow- 
ing spring,  flour  became  so  scarce  that  it  was  very  diffi- 
cult for  the  needy  to  obtain  even  a  moiety.  Mr.  Work- 
man came  to  me  twice  and  stated  that  he  had  tried  to 
get  a  little  and  could  not.  I  told  him  I  had  none  to  sell 
at  any  price,  but  I  let  him  have  a  few  pounds  each 
time. 

"In  a  few  days  he  came  to  me  the  third  time  and 
stated  that  he  had  tried  to  get  a  little  flour  until  he  was 
discouraged.  He  expressed  his  regret  at  being  under 
the  necessity  of  coming  again  but,  said  he,  '  What  can  I 
do?  My  brother's  wife  is  famishing!'  I  remarked  that 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  I'Jl 

I  had  only  a  little  flour  left  and  I  stepped  into  another 
room  where  Mrs.  Young  lay  on  the  bed  sick.  I  stated 
the  case  to  her  and  asked,  'What  shall  we  do?'  The  ques- 
tion was  quite  as  important  to  us  as  to  Mr.  Workman  ;  but 
she  replied,  'We  cannot  see  anyone  starve.  Divide  to 
the  last  pound.'  I  weighed  what  I  thought  we  might 
spare.  It  was  seven  pounds.  As  I  handed  the  sack 
containing  it  to  Mr.  Workman  he  put  his  hand  into  his 
pocket,  and,  without  counting  handed  out  a  handful  of 
gold.  I  again  told  him  I  had  no  flour  to  sell ;  that  I 
would  not  exchange  him  a  pound  of  flour  for  a  pound  of 
gold.  He  returned  the  gold  to  his  pocket,  and,  as  he 
turned  to  go  away  he  was  overpowered  by  his  feelings 
and  shed  tears. 

"Soon  after  this  occurrence  myself  and  family  were 
entirely  out  of  food.  It  had  been  necessary  to  work  my 
oxen  very  hard  through  the  winter,  and  all  my  cattle 
were  too  poor  for  food.  I  heard  of  a  man  on  Mill  Creek 
who  had  a  three-year-old  steer  which  he  was  keeping 
for  beef,  with  the  design  of  going  to  California  in  the 
spring.  I  succeeded  in  trading  him  a  pair  of  large  oxen 
by  agreeing  to  give  him  one  quarter  of  the  animal  after 
it  was  dressed.  I  drove  the  steer  home,  butchered  it 
and  hung  the  hide  on  the  fence  with  the  flesh  side  out. 
This  furnished  a  feast  for  the  magpies  as  they  picked  off 
what  little  meat  remained  on  it.  My  share  of  the  beef, 
with  what  little  food  could  be  gathered  from  other 
sources,  kept  us  along  for  several  weeks.  During  that 
time  I  made  every  possible  exertion  to  obtain  more  food, 
but  without  success. 

"Circumstances  again  seemed  desperate.  I  took 
the  hide  off  the  fence  and  put  it  to  soak  in  City  creek. 
When  it  became  soft  and  pliable  I  cut  it  into  strips  for 
convenience  in  handling.  I  labored  on  it  about  two  days, 


172  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

scraping  the  flesh  side  clean  and  getting  the  hair  off  the 
other.  After  I  became  satisfied  with  its  condition,  I 
turned  it  over  to  Mrs.  Young.  To  prepare  a  meal,  a 
piece  of  raw-hide  was  boiled  until  it  became  a  glue  soup, 
when  salt  was  added  to  season.  This  being  a  native 
product  was  abundant  while  other  condiments  were  as 
scarce  as  the  food  they  were  intended  to  season. 

"From  the  wreck  of  affairs  in  Nauvoo  Mrs.  Young 
saved  a  favorite  set  of  china.  I  never  knew  more  need 
of  an  inviting  looking  table  than  in  those  days  of  glue 
soup.  Mrs.  Young  decked  it  out  in  the  most  in- 
viting manner  possible ;  the  center  piece,  a  pan  of  glue 
soup,  with  a  ladle  for  dipping  and  conveying  it  to  our 
plates.  The  Lord  was  always  asked  to  bless  the  scanty 
fare.  We  satisfied  our  appetites  as  best  we  could,  with 
a  thankful  feeling  that  we  had  that  much  to  sustain  life. 
Mrs.  Young's  health  was  generally  poor,  and  on  that 
diet  she  daily  grew  weaker.  I  felt  that  something  must 
be  done  or  she  would  die  for  want  of  nourishment.  I 
went  to  a  man  that  I  understood  had  considerable  flour 
and  offered  him  a  horse  for  a  few  pounds.  He  was  one 
of  a  few  Saints  who  had  but  little  faith  that  we  could 
remain  in  the  country,  and  he  designed  going  to  Califor- 
nia when  spring  was  sufficiently  advanced.  His  fears 
that  he  might  be  short  prevented  him  from  letting  me 
have  any  flour.  I  met  Bishop  E.  Hunter  and  made 
known  my  situation.  Said  he,  'I  have  but  little  flour, 
but  Sister  Young  must  not  die  for  want  of  some.'  He 
let  me  have  seven  pounds.  Mrs.  Young  ever  after 
believed  that  the  kindness  of  Brother  Hunter  saved  her 
life.  On  her  dying  bed,  and  about  an  hour  and  a  half 
before  she  expired,  she  spoke  of  the  circumstance  and 
blessed  him. 

"  On  the  bottom  lands  along  the  river  Jordan,  this- 


FROM    KIRTLAND   TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  173 

ties  grew  }n  abundance.    The  roots  of  these  afforded  con- 

o 

siderable  nourishment.  As  the  large,  dry  top  usually 
remained  attached  to  the  root  until  a  new  growth  in  the 
spring,  they  could  be  found  and  dug  in  the  winter.  They 
were  a  great  help  to  the  Saints  in  times  of  scarcity.  In 
the  spring  of  1848  many  acres  of  bottom  land  had  been 
dug  over.  I,  at  times,  as  well  as  others,  was  compelled 
to  avail  myself  of  this  means  of  sustaining  life.  As  veg- 
etation grew  in  the  spring,  other  roots  and  herbs  were 
used  for  food.  Segoes  for  a  time  were  in  considerable 
demand,  but  several  persons  were  poisoned  by  eating 
the  wrong  variety.  Three  persons  died  in  as  many 
weeks  from  this  cause.  After  the  sad  occurrence  they 
were  not  much  used  as  edibles. 

"One  morning  I  met  Brother  Welcome  Chapman 
with  a  basket  of  cowslips.  As  I  had  been  accustomed 
to  these  for  early  spring  greens  in  my  youth,  to  me  at 
that  time  they  seemed  a  great  luxury.  That  they  grew 
in  this  mountain  region  surprised  me.  Only  those  who 
have  longed  for  something  palatable  and  refreshing  can 
appreciate  the  feelings  that  caused  me  to  exclaim  with 
considerable  enthusiasm,  'Brother  Chapman,  where  on 
earth  did  you  get  them?'  He  replied,  '  I  have  found  a 
little  spot  up  the  canyon  where  they  grow,  and  I  go  and 
get  a  basket  of  them  in  the  morning  to  last  us  during 
the  day.'  I  asked  him  if  the  supply  was  sufficient  to  let 
me  have  some.  He  thought  so,  and  gave  me  what 
he  then  had.  When  cooked  we  enjoyed  them  very  much. 
They  were  a  change,  a  variety.  Brother  Chapman  con- 
tinued to  furnish  a  few  greens,  from  which  we  realized 
much  benefit.  In  those  times  faith  was  an  important 
factor  in  our  lives.  The  prayer  that  the  Lord  would 
bless  our  food  that  it  might  strengthen  us,  was  made  up 
of  no  idle  words.  It  came  from  the  heart,  and  in  return 


174  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

the  blessing  was  often  realized.     With  the  meager  fare  I 
was  able  to  accomplish  considerable  labor." 

Elder  Young's  experience,  with  some  variation,  was 
that  of  hundreds  of  the  early  colonizers  of  Salt  Lake 
valley.  Strangers  who  now  visit  the  country  cannot 
properly  sense  its  primitive  barrenness,  and  the  priva- 
tions endured  from  being  a  thousand  miles  from  outside 
resources.  The  youth  born  in  the  country  can  never 
realize,  without  a  similar  experience,  the  toil  and  priva- 
tion with  which  was  laid  the  foundation  for  the  comfort 
and  luxury  they  enjoy. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

THE  EMIGRATION  OF  1848  -  ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  COM- 
PANIES GOING  .WITH  PRESIDENT  YOUNG  —  GOOD  NEWS 
FROM  THE  VALLEY  -  THE  LAST  COMPANIES  UNDER 
ELDERS  RICHARDS  AND  LYMAN  -  SPECIAL  EPISTLE  FROM 
PRESIDENT  YOUNG  ;  HIS  ARRIVAL  IN  THE  VALLEY  - 
ARRIVAL  OF  THE  LAST  COMPANIES  -  REMARKABLE  PROPH- 
ECY -  LETTER  OF  P.  P.  PRATT,  A  REIGN  OF  PEACE  -  WHAT 
OTHERS  THOUGHT  OF  THE  MORMONS  IN  GREAT  SALT 
LAKE  VALLEY. 


LAST  day  of  May  1848,  President  B.  Young 
1  commenced  organizing  the  people  into  hundreds, 
fifties  and  tens,  and  appointing  the  officers  necessary  for 
managing  so  large  a  body  of  people.  We  are  indebted 
to  Elder  Thos.  Bullock  for  the  census  of  the  companies 
organized  under  his  suspervision.  Wagons,  623  ;  souls, 
1891  ;  horses,  131  ;  mules,  44;  oxen,  2012;  cows,  983  ; 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  175 

loose  cattle,  334  ;  sheep,  654  ;  pigs,  237  ;  chickens,  904  ; 
cats,  54;  dogs,  134;  goats,  3;  geese,  10  ;  beehives,  5; 
doves,  1 1  ;  squirrels,  i  ;  ducks,  5. 

"On  the  ist  of  June,  Lorenze  Snow's  company 
moved  off  the  ground  to  the  Liberty  Pole  on  the  Platte, 
to  make  room  for  other  waggons  that  came  pouring  in 
from  Winter  Quarters. 

"The  2nd  "of  June  Zera  Pulsipher's  camp  followed 
on  the  trail,  and  we  received  a  visit  from  Elders  Hyde, 
Woodruff,  Benson  and  others,  by  whom  we  learned  that 
the  Pawnee  and  Otoe  Indians  had  a  fight  in  rear  of 
Winter  Quarters,  in  which  several  were  killed." 

The  third  of  June  W.  G.  Perkin's  company  left  the 
place  of  rendezvous,  and  President  Young's  company  on 
the  5th.  Lucy,  wife  of  Elisha  H.  Grove's  was  run  over  by 
her  wagon  which  broke  her  leg.  The  company  traveled 
twelve  miles.  June  6th,  after  a  travel  of  thirteen  and  a 
quarter  miles,  the  company  encamped  on  the  Platte  river. 
The  organization  of  the  camp  was  perfected,  and  a  night 
and  day  guard  arranged.  The  2gth  of  June  the  company 
first  came  in  sight  of  buffalo.  The  i2th  of  July,  it  was 
on  Crab  creek,  a  little  over  four  hundred  and  nine  miles 
from  Winter  Quarters.  It  rested  ten  days,  travelled 
twenty-seven  days,  averaging  fifteen  miles  per  day. 

Between  ten  and  eleven  o'clock  in  the  evening  of 
the  1 2th  of  July,  John  Y.  Green,  Isaac  Dunham,  Joseph 
W.  Young  and  Rufus  Allen,  arrived  from  the  valley 
bringing  news  up  to  the  i8th  of  May,  the  day  of  starting. 
Soon  after  another  mail  arrived  with  a  few  letters  with 
dates  up  to  the  Qth  of  June.  News  from  the  valley  was 
of  deep  interest  to  these  traveling  camps.  Prosperity 
there  meant  future  sustenance  and  comfort  to  them. 
Thos.  Bullock  the  clerk  of  the  camps,  summed  up  the 
news  as  follows : 


176  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

The  health  of  the  people  was  good.  A  large 
amount  of  spring  crops  had  been  put  in.  They  were 
planting  until  within  a  few  days  of  the  starting  of  the 
mail,  when  the  crickets  had  done  considerable  damage  to 
the  wheat  and  corn,  but  the  gulls  came  and  swept  away 
the  plague.  From  the  arrival  of  the  pioneers  to  the  de- 
parture of  this  mail,  there  had  been  but  fifteen  interments. 
To  balance  these  deaths,  in  one  row  of  eight  houses 
adjoining  each  other,  in  one  week  there  were  seven 
births,  and  it  was  thought  there  had  been  one  hundred 
and  twenty  births  during  the  residence  of  the  people  in 
the  valley.  Several  saw  and  grist-mills  were  in  opera- 
tion, and  in  process  of  erection.  Twelve  miles  of  fence 
inclosing  a  large  field  for  farming  purposes,  was  nearly 
complete. 

With  President  Young  and  company  well  on  their 
way  to  the  valley,  we  will  return  to  Winter  Quarters. 
About  the  25th  of  June,  Elders  Willard  Richards  and 
Amasa  Lyman  left  the  Elk  Horn  with  about  three 
hundred  wagons,  making  a  little  more  than  nine 
hundred,  comprising  the  season's  emigration.  As  was 
intended,  Winter  Quarters  was  evacuated.  The  first 
companies  averaged  about  three  persons  to  the  wagon. 
At  this  rate  about  two  thousand  eight  hundred  people 
went  from  the  Missouri  river  to  the  Mountains  in 
1848. 

The  first  general  epistle  of  the  Presidency  of  the 
Church,  from  Great  Salt  Lake  valley,  furnishes  some 
further  information  concerning  the  emigration  of  this 
year.  During  the  winter  and  spring  of  1848,  efforts 
were  made  for  the  removal  of  the  Church  from  Winter 
Quarters  to  Salt  Lake  valley.  The  effort  was  finally 
facilitated  by  a  loan  of  teams,  by  the  brethren  on  the 
Pottowatomie  lands  and  friends  in  an  about  camp. 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  177 

Young  and  Kimball  left  Winter  Quarters  in  May  and 
Brother  Richards  in  July.  *  *  *  At  the  Elk  Horn 
a  portion  of  Brother  Kimball's  camp  was  fired  on  by  a 
band  of  Otoes  and  Omahas.  Three  men  were  wounded 
of  which  two  were  maimed  for  life."  No  other  serious 
losses  of  lives  and  property  are  reported  of  this  season's 
emigration. 

A  special  epistle  signed  by  Brigham  Young,  dated 
Great  Salt  Salt  Lake  City,  October  gth,  1848,  and 
addressed  to  the  presiding  authorities  and  Saints  in 
Pottowatomie  county  and  adjacent  regions,  explains 
under  what  circumstances  the  teams  loaned  the  emigra- 
tion, by  their  friends  on  the  Missouri  river,  were  returned, 
and  also  contains  other  items  of  interest. 

The  document  opens  with  warm  expressions  of 
gratitude  for  deliverance  from  enemies,  their  arrival  at 
the  haven  of  rest  for  the  Saints,  and  says,  "On  the  28th 
of  August  last,  we  wrote  you  an  epistle  from  the  Sweet- 
water,  from  which  place  we  returned  those  wagons  and 
teams  that  the  brethren  in  Iowa  had  kindly  loaned  us  to 
assist  us  on  our  journey,  considering  it  wisdom  that  they 
should  have  an  early  start,  make  the  best  of  their  way 
while  the  weather  and  feed  were  in  tolerable  condition, 
so  that  they  may  reach  their  destination  before  the 
severity  of  the  weather  would  be  likely  to  set  in  upon 
them — while  we  remained  at  Sweetwater  with  our  goods 
and  families  on  the  ground,  exposed  to  the  keen,  frosty 
nights  and  storms  that  are  so  prevalent  in  that  country. 
On  the  3Oth  of  August  we  were  glad  to  meet  with  a 
number  of  brethren  from  the  valley,  with  forty-seven 
wagons  and  one  hundred  and  twenty-four  yoke  of  oxen, 
being  three  yoke  of  cattle  over  and  above  replacing  the 
wagons  and  teams  that  we  had  previously  sent  back  to 
the  Saints  in  Iowa,  towards  filling  the  vacancy  of  the 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 


great  number  of  cattle  that  had   unfortunately  died  on 
our  hands,  and  been^left  by  the  wayside.     *     *     *     * 


"Our  hearts  fainted  not;  but,  relying  on  the  arm  of 
Jehovah,  we  reloaded   our   wagons    and   continued  our 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  179 

journey.  On  the  ist  of  September,  we  went  through 
the  South  Pass  to  the  waters  that  flow  into  the  Pacific, 
and  had  a  miserable  evening's  journey  of  it.  The  next 
day  we  had  a  mizzling  rain,  and  only  removed  about  a 
mile  in  order  to  find  feed  to  sustain  our  cattle.  At  night 
a  snowstorm  passed  over  us  and  on  Sunday,  the  3rd  of 
September,  the  entire  Wind  river  chain  of  mountains 
was  covered  with  snow.  The  weather  was  then  severe, 
but  afterwards  cleared  up  with  pleasant  days  and  frosty 
nights,  which  continued  with  us  nearly  the  whole  of  our 
journey,  with  the  exception  of  showers  which  were  of 
frequent  occurrence,  but  never  so  heavy  as  in  the  states, 
and  we  considered  ourselves  the  highly  favored  of  the 
Lord.  We  were  under  the  necessity  of  traveling  from 
this  place  in  small  companies  on  account  of  the  many 
narrow  canyons,  crossings  of  creeks  and  scanty  feed,  so 
as  to  expedite  our  journey." 

President  Young  arrived  in  the  valley  on  Saturday, 
the  2Oth  of  September.  He  was  escorted  into  the  city 
by  Bishop  Edward  Hunter  and  others,  who  guided  them 
through  the  grain  fields  to  the  west  side  of  the  fort. 
President  Kimball  arrived  in  the  afternoon  of  Sunday 
the  2 1  st.  The  usual  Sabbath  meeting  was  adjourned 
two  hours  to  give  him,  and  company,  an  opportunity  of 
being  present.  Many  of  the  people  went  out  to  welcome 
him  into  the  valley.  At  the  meeting  in  the  Bowery,  a 
beautiful  hymn  of  welcome,  composed  by  Miss  Eliza  R. 
Snow,  was  sung  by  the  choir. 

On  the  arrival  of  the  Presidency  in  the  valley,  they 
found  the  people  living  in  four  forts,  composed  mostly  of 
houses.  These  inclosed  about  forty-seven  acres  of  land. 
The  companies  of  Willard  Richards  and  Amasa  Lyman 
arrived  in  the  valley  the  i8th  and  2Oth  of  October.  With 
the  season's  emigration  of  1848,  the  people  on  the  shores 


l8o  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

of  Salt  Lake  numbered  about  five  thousand  souls.  Con- 
sidering the  recent  losses  of  the  Saints  by  persecution, 
the  distance  of  the  colony  from  the  Missouri  river  and 
the  great  difficulties  encountered  on  the  route,  this  was 
an  immense  immigration  within  eighteen  months  after 
the  pioneers  left  Winter  Quarters.  This  was  the  year  in 
which  the  growing  crops  of  the  people  on  the  shores  of 
Salt  Lake  were  saved  from  destruction  by  crickets  by 
immense  flocks  of  white  gulls.  Mr.  Alma  Eldredge, 
then  a  mere  youth,  thus  speaks  of  this  kindly  providence: 

"The  crickets,  in  immense  swarms,  appeared  to  be 
sweeping  away  all  hopes  of  bread  for  the  coming  year. 
As  the  people  were  in  a  state  of  semi-starvation,  their 
anxiety  to  save  their  growing  crops  was  intense.  They 
had  fought  the  crickets  on  a  warm  summer  day  until 
weary  and  discouraged  and  had  started  for  their  homes 
to  rest,  but  before  arriving  there  they  saw  immense 
flocks  of  gulls  settling  down  on  their  fields.  It  was  a 
query  whether  they  were  friends  or  enemies,  but  they 
were  left  undisturbed.  In  the  morning  a  committee  was 
sent  to  the  field  to  see  what  the  birds  had  done.  To 
their  great  joy  they  found  the  crickets  mostly  destroyed 
and  their  crops  saved." 

Although  the  Saints  had  to  contend  with  many  diffi- 
culties incident  to  settling  a  new  and  desert  country, 
among  the  most  prominent  of  which  were  frosts, 
crickets  and  drought,  yet  sufficient  was  accomplished  to 
give  them  an  assurance  of  future  success.  On  the  return 
of  a  portion  of  the  Mormon  Battalion,  through  the  north- 
ern part  of  western  California,  they  discovered  an  exten- 
sive gold  mine  which  enabled  them,  by  a  few  days  delay,  to 
bring  sufficient  of  the  dust  to  make  money  plentiful  for  all 
ordinary  purposes  in  Salt  Lake  valley.  In  exchange,  the 
dust  was  deposited  with  the  Presidency  who  issued  bills 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  l8l 

or  a  paper  currency,  and  the  "  Kirtland  Safety  Fund  "  bills 
re-signed  was  on  a  par  with  gold.  It  was  significant  of 
great  changes  that  the  obsolete  bills  of  the  Kirtland  bank 
should  find  a  circulation  on  the  shores  of  Salt  Lake. 

It  was  after  the  arrival  of  this  season's  emigration 
in  the  valley  that  Heber  C.  Kimball,  in  view  of  the  great 
destitution  of  his  people  for  clothing  and  many  other 
necessaries  of  life,  declared  to  them,  that  States  goods 
would  be  sold  in  the  streets  of  Salt  Lake  City  as  cheap 
as  in  New  York,  and  the  people  be  abundantly  provided 
with  clothing.  Nothing  in  the  changing  routine  of 
human  life  could  have  appeared  to  that  isolated  people 
more  improbable.  After  the  spirit  of  prophecy  had  left 
him,  his  remarks  to  his  friends  indicated  that  he,  himself, 
had  but  little  faith  in  its  fulfillment. 

The  reader  will  recollect  that  Parley  P.  Pratt  entered 
the  valley  with  the  companies  that  followed  the  pioneers 
in  1847.  After  residing  there  nearly  a  year  he  wrote 
a  letter,  expressing  his  sentiments  and  views  to  his 
brother,  O.  Pratt  and  the  Saints  in  England.  It  is  a 
beautiful  pen  picture  of  the  reign  of  peace  in  the  valley, 
and  a  witness  that  the  Saints  had  found  the  haven  of 
rest  they  had  been  seeking. 

"September  5th,  1848. 

"DEAR  BROTHER  ORSON: —  *  *  *  *  "I  have 
now  resided  almost  a  year  in  this  lone  retreat,  where 
civilized  man  has  not  made  his  home  for  the  last 
thousand  years,  and  where  the  ripening  harvest  has  not 
been  enjoyed  forages  until  the  present  season.  During 
all  this  period  the  sound  of  war,  the  rise  and  fall  of  empires, 
the  revolution  of  States  and  kingdoms — the  news  of 
any  kind  has  scarcely  reached  my  ears. 

"It  is  but  a  few  days  since  we  heard  of  the  revolu- 
tions and  convulsions  which  are  agitating  Europe.  No 
elections,  no  police  reports,  no  murders,  no  wars,  in  our 


1 82  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

little  world.  How  quiet,  how  still,  how  peaceful,  how 
happy.  How  lonesome,  how  free  from  excitement  we 
live.  The  legislation  of  our  High  Council,  the  decision 
of  some  judge  or  court  of  the  Church,  a  meeting,  a  dance, 
a  visit  or  exploring  tour,  an  arrival  of  a  party  of  trappers 
and  traders,  a  Mexican  caravan,  a  party  arrived  from  the 
Pacific,  from  the  States,  from  Fort  Hall  or  Fort  Bridger, 
a  visit  of  Indians  or  perhaps  a  mail  from  the  distant  world 
once  or  twice  a  year  is  all  that  breaks  upon  the  monotony 
of  our  peaceful  and  busy  life. 

"Our  old  firelocks  have  not  been  brushed  up,  or  our 
swords  unsheathed  because  of  any  alarm.  No  police- 
men or  watchmen,  of  any  kind,  have  been  on  duty  to 
guard  us  from  external  or  internal  danger.  The  drum 
has  beat  to  be  sure,  but  it  was  mingled  with  merry-mak- 
ing, or  its  martial  sound  was  rather  to  remind  us  that 
war  had  once  been  known  among  the  nations,  than  to 
arouse  us  to  tread  the  martial  and  measured  step  of  those 
who  muster  for  war,  or  march  to  the  battle  field.  Oh 
what  a  life  we  live  !  It  is  the  dream  of  the  poets  actually 
fulfilled  in  real  life.  Here  we  can  cultivate  the  mind, 
renew  the  spirits,  invigorate  the  body,  cheer  the  heart, 
and  ennoble  the  soul  of  man.  Here  we  can  cultivate 
every  science  and  every  art  calculated  to  enlarge  the 
the  mind,  accommodate  the  body,  or  polish  and  advance 
our  race.  And  here  we  can  receive  and  extend  that 
pure  intelligence  which  is  unmingled  with  the  jargon  o 
mystic  Babylon,  and  which  will  fit  a  man  after  a  long  life 
of  health  and  usefulness,  to  enjoy  the  mansions  of  bliss 
and  the  society  of  those  who  are  purified  in  the  blood  of 
the  Lamb." 

"How  beautiful  upon  the  mountains  are  the  feet 
of  him  that  bringeth  glad  tidings,"  is  beautifully  in 
harmony  with  the  sentiments  and  spirit  of  the  fore- 
going. 

About  this  time  the  following  excerpts  appeared  in 
eastern  papers.  This  wonderful  move  of  a  religious 
body  of  people  whose  singular  and  powerful  doctrines  and 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  183 

organization  had,  in  the  short  space  of  sixteen  years, 
greatly  weakened  the  orthodox  religion  of  the  highest 
civilization  of  the  continent,  was  already  attracting  marked 
attention.  When  its  enemies  supposed  it  in  the  very 
throes  of  dissolution  it  suddenly  developed  wonderful 
vitality  and  power. 

"THE    MORMON    SETTLEMENTS    IN    THE    GREAT    SALT 
LAKE    VALLEY. 

"We  wish  to  call  the  readers  attention  to  the  new 
and  most  extraordinary  condition  of  the  Mormons. 
Several  thousands  of  them  have  found  a  resting  place  in 
the  most  remarkable  spot  on  the  North  American  conti- 
nent. Since  the  children  of  Israel  wandered  through  the 
wilderness,  or  the  crusaders  rushed  on  Palestine,  there 
has  been  nothing  so  historically  singular,  as  the  emigra- 
tion and  recent  settlement  of  the  Mormons.  Thousands 
of  them  came  from  the  Manchesters  and  Sheffields  of 
England,  to  join  other  thousands  congregated  from 
Western  New  York  and  New  York  and  New  England — 
boasted  descendants  of  the  pilgrim  fathers — together  to 
follow  after  a  New  Jerusalem  in  the  west. 

"Having  a  temple  amid  the  churches  and  schools  of 
Lake  County,  Ohio,  and  driven  from  it  by  popular 
opinion,  they  built  the  Nauvoo  of  Illinois.  It  becomes  a 
great  town.  Twenty  thousand  people  flock  to  it.  They 
are  again  assaulted  by  popular  persecution,  their  prophet 
murdered,  their  town  depopulated,  and  finally  their 
temple  burned  !  Does  all  this  persecution  to  which 
they  have  been  subjected,  destroy  them  ?  Not  at  all. 
Seven  thousand  are  now  settled,  in  flourishing  circum- 
stances, on  the  plateau  summit  of  the  North  American 
continent.  Thousands  more  are  about  to  join  them  from 
Iowa,  and  thousands  more  are  coming  from  Wales.  The 
spectacle  is  most  singular  and  this  is  one  of  the  singular 
episodes  of  the  great  drama  of  the  age.  The  spot  on 
which  the  Mormons  are  now  settled  is,  geographically, 
one  of  the  most  interesting  in  the  western  world." — Cin- 
cinnati Atlas. 


184  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

"The  Mormon  Saints  after  enduring-  all  the  suffer- 
ings of  persecution  in  Missouri  and  Illinois,  many  of  their 
leaders  and  Apostles  having  been  slain,  and  the  whole 
body  of  the  survivors  having  been  hunted  from  place  to 
place,  have  at  last,  found  a  New  Jerusalem,  or  holy  land, 
in  the  Great  Salt  Lake  valley,  situated  between  the 
Rocky  Mountains  and  the  Sierra  Nevada  which  belongs 
to  the  Territory  of  California,  and  may  be  called  Eastern 
California.  This  is  one  of  the  most  remarkable  regions 
on  the  globe,  *  *  *  They  are  an  industrious  race, 
and  are  well  qualified  to  develop  the  resources  of  the 
rich  region  in  which  they  have  located  themselves.  This 
is,  indeed,  probably  their  New  Jerusalem,  where  they 
will  be  able  to  build  up  a  city  with  pillars  of  gold,  slated 
with  silver  and  paved  with  rubies  and  emeralds.  Who 
knows?  According  to  the  observations  of  that  region 
made  by  Fremont  and  Abert,  and  Kearney  and  others, 
some  portions  of  that  great  country  are  really  wonderful. 
It  seems  to  be  a  sort  of  Holy  Land  on  a  large  scale.  It 
has  the  Salt  Sea  in  it,  much  larger  than  that  of  Palestine; 
and  it  has  also  a  Jordan,  a  Mount  Horeb,  and  almost  all 
the  great  features  of  the  ancient  Holy  Land,  but  on  a 
tremendously  large  scale. 

"Brigham  Young  seems  to  be  the  Moses  of  the 
whole  concern.  This  expedition  of  the  Mormons  has 
some  analogy  to  that  of  the  exodus  of  the  Israelites  from 
Egypt.  Illinois  and  Missouri  and  Iowa  have  been  to  the 
Mormons  the  land  of  bondage  from  which  they  have 
escaped,  and  in  which  their  leaders  and  Saints  were  shot 
down  in  the  way  that  we  shot  down  the  mob  in  Massacre 
place  up  town.  Now  they  promise  to  become  a  free, 
powerful  and  prosperous  people." 
— New  York  Herald. 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  185 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

CONDITION  OF  THE  SALT  LAKE  COLONY  IN  THE  WINTER  OF 
1848-49 THE  FRONTIER  GUARDIAN A  LOCAL  GOV- 
ERNMENT ORGANIZED REVIEW PRESIDENCY  OF  THE 

CHURCH    TRANSFERRED    TO    SALT    LAKE APOSTLES    AND 

ELDERS  ON  THE    MISSOURI    RIVER THE  EMIGRATION  OF 

1849 SPECIAL    INSTRUCTIONS ANXIETY    AS    TO    THE 

FATE    OF    THE    SALT    LAKE    COLONY. 

THE  winter  of  1848-49  was  severe.  The  5th  of  Feb- 
ruary the  mercury  fell  to  33°  below  the  freezing 
point.  The  surrounding  mountains  were  difficult  of 
access  on  account  of  deep  snow.  This,  with  the  poor 
condition  of  the  working  animals,  from  the  scarcity  of 
feed  and  extreme  cold,  made  it  difficult  at  times  to  obtain 
sufficient  fuel  for  the  comfort  of  the  people.  In  the  fore- 
part of  February  the  Bishops  took  an  inventory  of  the 
bread  stuff  in  the  valley.  They  reported  a  little  more 
than  three-fourths  of  a  pound  per  day  for  each  person 
until  the  gth  of  the  following  July.  Since  harvest  the 
previous  year,  corn  had  been  two  dollars  per  bushel, 
while  some  had  sold  for  three.  Wheat  had  ranged  from 
four  to  five  dollars  per  bushel. 

The  first  number  of  the  Frontier  Guardian  was 
published  at  Kanesville,  Iowa,  the  yth  of  February,  1849. 
It  was  the  first  paper  published  by  the  Saints  after  their 
evacuation  of  Nauvoo.  The  principal  object  of  its  pub- 
lication was  to  spread  information  among  the  Saints  and 
defend  their  interests.  With  regard  to  education,  the 

editor  says  : 
12 


l86  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

"  It  affords  unmeasured  pleasure  to  see  the  favor- 
able results  of  some  limited  exertions,  not  long  since 
made,  in  favor  of  education.  Two  flourishing  schools  in 
our  little  town,  of  about  eighty  scholars  each,  conducted 
by  a  principal  and  an  assistant  to  each  one,  with  many 
others  in  various  parts  of  the  county  that  have  sprung 
into  being,  may  be  continued  with  increased  zeal  and 
numbers,  by  giving  to  the  subject  of  education  that  atten- 
tion which  we  trust  it  may  be  in  our  power  to  bestow." 

The  paper  was  a  semi-weekly  and  declared  its  pur- 
poses in  a  prospectus  as  follows: 

"  The  Guardian  is  not  intended  to  enter  the  field  of 
political  strife  and  contention.  Still  it  will  reserve  the 
right  ancj  privilege  of  recommending  such  men  to  the 
suffrages  of  the  people  as  the  editor  may  think  will  prove 
true  and  faithful  guardians  of  the  national  peace  and 
honor,  and  of  the  persons  and  property  of  her  citizens. 
It  will  be  devoted  to  the  news  of  the  day;  to  the  signs  of 
the  times ;  to  religion  and  prophecy,  both  ancient  and 
modern;  to  literature  and  poetry;  to  the  arts  and 
sciences,  together  with  all  and  singular  whatever  the 
spirit  of  the  times  may  dictate.  It  will  strongly  advocate 
the  establishing  of  common  schools  along  the  frontier, 
and  also  in  various  settlements  in  the  interior,  and  will 
try,  by  all  lawful  and  honorable  means,  to  accomplish  so 
desirable  an  object." 

The  unredeemed  character  of  the  country  is  well 
illustrated  by  the  results  of  a  winter's  hunt,  of  two  rival 
parties  of  one  hundred  men  each.  There  were  killed 
about  seven  hundred  wolves  and  foxes,  two  wolverines, 
twenty  minks  and  pole  cats,  five  hundred  hawks,  owls 
and  magpies  and  one  thousand  ravens  in  Salt  Lake  val- 
ley and  vicinity. 

The  following,  from  the  first  general  epistle  of  the 
First  Presidency  of  the  Church  sent  east  from  Salt  Lake 
City,  indicates  the  necessity  of  organizing  a  local  govern- 


FROM    KIRTLAND   TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  187 

ment,  and  also  gives  assurance  that,  in  the  hearts  of  these 
persecuted  colonizers  of  the  desert,  there  was  no  lack  of 
patriotism  ;  that  they  had  no  conception  of  becoming 
independent  of  the  general  government. 

"In  consequence  of  Indian  depredations  on  our 
horses,  cattle  and  other  property,  and  the  wicked  con- 
duct of  a  few  base  fellows  who  have  come  among  the 
Saints,  the  inhabitants  of  this  valley,  as  is  common  in 
new  countries  generally,  have  organized  a  temporary 
government,  to  exist  during  its  necessity,  or  until  we  can 
obtain  a  charter  for  a  Territorial  government,  a  petition 
for  which  is  already  in  progress." 

This  petition  was  perfected  and  sent  to  Washington, 
D.  C.,  per  Dr.  J.  M.  Bernhisel,  agent  for  the  people  of 
Great  Salt  Lake  valley.  The  following  from  the  bio- 
graphical sketch  of  Alma  Eldredge  in  Tullidge  s  History 
of  Northern  and  Eastern  Utah,  gives  some  idea  of  the 
suffering  for  food  in  the  summer  of  1849: 


"The  summer  of  1849  to^  hard  on  the  masses  of 
the  people.  The  land  for  miles  around  the  settlements 
was  literally  dug  over  by  persons  in  search  of  segoes 
and  thistles,  articles  which  were  used  for  food  to  assist  in 
keeping  soul  and  body  together.  Weeds  of  various 
kinds  were  used  in  like  manner,  and  all  sorts  of  economy 
were  practiced,  to  the  fullest  extent,  to  alleviate  the  pangs 
of  hunger  and  modify  the  suffering  condition  of  the  wan- 
derers. Finally  harvest  came  and  the  exiles  began  to 
prosper.  I  saw  mothers  with  infants  at  the  breast  which 
were  nursing  their  life's  blood,  as  it  were,  on  account  of 
the  reduced  condition  which  privation  and  hunger  had 
brought  them  to.  Their  strength  was  so  far  exhausted 
that  they  would  reel  and  tremble  when  attempting  to 
walk,  and  often  could  proceed  only  by  artificial  means." 

The  Presidency  of  the  Church  was  now  transferred 
from  the  Missouri  river  to  Great  Salt  Lake  valley. 


1 88  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

Between  it  and  the  people,  still  scattered  in  the  United 
States,  were  the  vast  plains  along  the  Platte  river,  and  a 
wilderness  of  mountains  with  towering  peaks  and  rugged 
defiles.  The  denizens  of  this  wilderness  of  plains  and 
mountains  were  wild  beasts  and  the  little  less  wild  and 
savage  Indian.  The  latter  bore  the  white  man  but  little 
good  will,  and  was  by  heritage  a  wandering  robber.  The 
most  rapid  means  of  communication  across  this  forbiding 
country  was  with  horses  and  mules.  To  take  along  feed 
for  animals  was  to  overburden  them  and  neutralize  its 
benefits.  They  must  subsist,  as  best  they  could,  on  the 
grasses  that  grew  on  the  route.  Under  these  conditions 
it  was  practicably  impossible  to  make  the  journey  between 
these  points,  with  the  same  animals,  in  less  than  thirty 
days,  and  it  usually  required  more  than  this  time. 

There  was  no  government  postal  service,  no  tele- 
graph line  for  rapid  communication  across  the  plains, 
hence  the  great  necessity  of  that  care  and  efficiency  in 
fitting  out  the  emigration  which  can  only  result  from 
good,  executive  ability  combined  with  experience. 

Under  these  natural  disadvantages  great  care  was 
necessary  on  the  part  of  the  Presidency  of  the 
Church  to  select  competent  agents  to  carry  out  their 
general  instructions  in  detail.  The  President  of  the 
Apostles,  O.  Hyde,  was  selected  as  the  presiding  genius 
at  the  east  end  of  the  emigration  route.  There  was  a 
large  corps  of  experienced  and  capable  elders  to  assist 
him  when  he  needed.  To  aid  him  in  the  emigration 
of  1849  he  had  with  him  Apostles  George  A.  Smith  and 
E.  T.  Benson. 

These  leaders  of  a  gathering  dispensation,  issued 
their  instructions  for  the  march  of  their  people  to  the 
west,  with  that  clearness  and  precision  of  detail  which, 
in  all  important  operations,  is  a  token  of  success.  They 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  189 

were  published  in  the  Frontier  Guardian  February  2ist, 
1849.  The  spirit  of  them  foreshadows  the  general 
instructions  from  the  valley  the  following  spring. 

"SALT    LAKE    EMIGRANTS. 

"It  is  intended  for  companies  to  start  from  this 
point,  to  emigrate  to  the  great  valley  of  Salt  Lake,  so 
soon  as  grass  is  sufficiently  grown  to  sustain  cattle  and 
teams.  Whenever  a  company  of  fifty  wagons  have 
assembled  at  the  camping  ground,  on  this  side  of  the 
river  near  this  place,  (the  precise  place  will  be  designated 
in  due  time,)  they  will  forthwith  be  organized  and  start 
on  their  journey.  This  number  can  travel  with  much 
more  ease,  comfort  and  speed  than  any  greater  number. 
Our  experience  has  proven  this  to  us.  The  men  and 
boys  that  will  naturally  go  with  fifty  wagons,  will  be  quite 
sufficient  to  protect  themselves  on  the  journey  against 
the  Indians.  Every  man  and  boy  capable  of  using  a  rifle 
or  musket  should,  by  all  means  have  one  and  a  good 
one.  If  any  are  deficient  in  this  respect,  we  will  furnish 
every  company  with  what  they  may  lack,  provided  the 
captain  and  principal  men  of  each  company  will  become 
responsible  for  the  arms,  and  deliver  them  safely  to  the 
High  Council  in  the  valley,  as  there  are  quite  a  lot  of 
arms  here  that  belong  there,  and  we  wish  to  forward 
them  on. 

"The  organization  of  companies  will  be  strictly  mil- 
itary, and  every  one  should  be  amply  provided  with  arms 
and  ammunition  adequate  to  any  and  every  exigence. 
Our  experience  last  year  on  the  Elk  Horn  river  with  the 
Omaha  Indians,  abundantly  shows  the  importance  of  a 
rigid  observance  of  the  above.  The  bill  of  particulars, 
embracing  provisions,  and  other  articles  to  be  taken,  will 
appear  in  the  Guardian  in  due  time. 

"Every  wagon,  before  starting,  will  be  examined  to 
see  if  it  contains  the  requisite  amount  of  provisions, 
utensils  and  means  of  defense.  If  they  are  delinquent 
in  these  they  will  not  be  allowed  to  cross  the  river  to 
proceed  with  our  companies.  The  severity  of  the  winter 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

here,  awakens  some  fears  that  they  have  had  a  severe 
winter  in  the  valley,  and  it  will  be,  most  likely,  thought 
better  to  take  a  greater  amount  of  provisions  than  was 
at  first  anticipated.  A  few  extra  barrels  of  flour  will  do 
no  harm." 

The  following  editorial  appeared  in  the  Frontier 
Guardian  of  May  1 6th,  1 849  : 

"The  valley  of  the  Salt  Lake  is  in  north  latitude  40° 
30',  and  in  longitude  west  from  London  112°.  The  alti- 
tude of  that  place  is  4,300  feet  above  the  level  of  the 
sea.  From  the  unfavorable  accounts  given  from  the 
regions  west  and  south  of  the  Salt  Lake  valley,  the 
severely  cold  weather  and  very  deep  snows,  we  fear 
somewhat  for  the  safety  of  our  friends  in  the  valley.  *  * 
*  *  We  have  received  no  mail  from  them,  as  yet,  but 
are  in  daily  expectation  of  one.  We  are  very  anxious 
to  hear  from  that  quarter,  yet  are  almost  afraid  to  hear 
lest  the  very  severe  winter  has  seriously  affected  that 
infant  settlement.  Yet  we  hope  for  the  best." 

This  indicates  the  great  anxiety  of  the  Saints  on  the 
Missouri  river  to  learn  the  situation  of  their  friends  in 
the  valley.  The  long,  tedious  winter  and  almost  the 
entire  spring  had  passed  without  any  news  from  the  infant 
colony  environed  in  the  mountain  snows,  with  no  other 
resource,  in  case  of  misfortune,  than  the  God  in  whom 
they  trusted  and  their  own  exertions  and  powers  of  en- 
durance. 

Isolated  among  bands  of  savages,  with  a  scanty 
supply  of  food,  it  is  no  wonder  that  to  the  anxious 
hearts  of  friends  in  the  United  States,  vague  rumors  of 
disaster  seemed  to  float  around  in  the  elements  fore- 
shadowing evil.  With  great  expectancy  the  spring  mail 
was  waited  for  to  give  assurance  of  safety  and  peace. 

The  general  epistle  sent  out  in  the  spring  arrived 
in  Kanesville  in  time  for  publication,  May  30,  1849,  and 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  19* 

it  would  seem  none  to  soon  for  the  guidance  of  those 
preparing  to  cross  the  plains  that  season-.  The  council 
it  contained  concerning  the  emigration  was  almost  en- 
tirely based  on  their  present  and  prospective  food  supply 
in  the  valley.  There  was  evident  necessity  for  those 
already  there  making  great  efforts  to  raise  food  for  those 
who  were  coming.  President  Young  left  the  direction 
of  affairs  on  the  Missouri  river  entirely  to  his  capable 
agents. 

"For  the  future,  it  is  not  wisdom  for  the  Saints  to 
leave  the  states  or  California,  for  this  place,  unless  they 
have  teams  and  means  sufficient  to  come  through  with- 
out any  assistance  from  the  valley,  and  that  they  should 
bring  breadstuffs  sufficient  to  last  them  a  few  months 
after  their  arrival,  for  the  harvest  will  not  be  gathered  nor 
the  grain  ready  for  grinding.  The  inhabitants  of  the 
valley  will  be  altogether  dependent  on  the  crop  of  this 
season  for  their  support,  and  will  have  no  time  to  leave 
their  tillage  with  their  teams  to  bring  in  emigrating 
camps  as  they  have  hitherto  done." 

To  meet  the  counsel  given  in  the  epistle  the  follow- 
ing instructions  to  the  Saints  appeared  in  the  Frontier 
Guardian  of  May  13,  1849: 

"Emigrants  will  eat  about  one  pound  of  breadstuff 
per  day  on  the  road  to  Salt  Lake  besides,  milk,  butter, 
beans,  dried  fruit,  bacon  and  various  other  little  com- 
forts if  they  can  get  them ;  say  one  hundred  pounds  of 
breadstuff  for  one  person,  old  and  young,  on  the  road, 
and  two  hundred  pounds  to  a  person  after  he  gets  there 
to  last  six  months,  in  all  three  hundred  pounds  of  best 
breadstuff  to  start  from  here  with,  besides  all  the  cows 
he  can  take,  and  as  many  little  necessaries  and  comforts 
as  he  can  procure  and  haul." 


192  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

GREAT     RUSH     OF     PEOPLE     TO     CALIFORNIA SICKNESS     AND 

DEATH    ALONG     THE     PLATTE     RIVER CAPTAIN    EGAN's 

COMPANY GREAT     WASTE      OF      PROPERTY THE      LAST 

TRAIN PEACE    AND     PROSPERITY    ON     THE     SHORES    OF 

SALT    LAKE KEY    NOTE    OF  THE  GATHERING    FOR    1850 

—THIRTY    THOUSAND    DOLLARS     TO     HELP   THE    POOR- 
NEWS    FROM    THE    CAMPS    OF    ISRAEL. 

i 

IN  THE  year  1849,  there  was  a  great  rush  of  people 
to  California.  The  gold  fever  was  evidently  increasing 
in  intensity.  These  people  mostly  traveled  on  the  south 
side  of  the  Platte  river.  A  few  of  the  Saints,  also, 
unfortunately  took  that  road.  Many  deaths  occurred 
principally  from  cholera  but  some  from  other  causes. 
While  there  was  sickness  on  the  pioneer  route 
north  of  the  Platte,  the  mortality  was  quite  limited  com- 
pared with  that  on  the  south  side  of  the  river.  Captain 
Howard  Egan  took  the  latter  route,  with  a  company  of 
Saints,  about  the  middle  of  May.  It  consisted  of  57 
souls,  22  wagons,  46  yoke  of  oxen,  21  cows,  6  horses,  5 
mules,  3  head  of  young  cattle,  2 1  fowls,  6  dogs  and  i 
cat.  This  return  indicates  that  this  third  year  of  the 
emigration,  there  was  not  quite  as  extensive  a  supply  of 
domestic  animals  taken  as  at  first. 

In  a  letter  of  June  19,  1849,  to  the  Frontier 
Guardian,  Captain  Egan  gives  some  interesting  facts 
concerning  the  California  emigration. 

"May  2 1 st.,  the  company  met  three  wagons  on 
their  way  back  to  Missouri.  They  reported  having  lost 
a  number  of  their  company  by  measles.  An  old  man 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  193 

stated  that  one  of  his  sons  was  then  very  sick  in  his 
wagon.  They  had  left  their  company  sixty-five  miles 
west  of  the  Missouri  river.  The  same  day  Captain 
Egan  passed  a  company  from  Missouri  with  five  cases  of 
cholera. 

"May  27th.  Ten  miles  west  of  the  Pawnee  village, 
we  heard  that  a  company  from  Pittsburg  had  quarreled  and 
killed  one  man.  They  were  heaving  out  sugar,  coffee, 
tools  of  all  kinds  and  breaking  up  into  small  companies. 

"May  29th.  Passed  a  company  from  Missouri  who 
had  lost  a  man  with  the  measles.  Yesterday  met  a 
lieutenant  from  Fort  Kearney.  He  reports  that  many 
belonging  to  companies  from  Missouri  had  had  the 
cholera;  and  that  sixty  had  died  between  Independence 
and  Grand  Island. 

"  May  3 1  st.  Eight  miles  east  of  the  head  of  Grand 
Island  passed  where  the  St.  Joseph  and  Independence 
road  intersects  this  road.  There  is  one  continual  string 
of  wagons  as  far  as  the  eye  can  extend,  before  and 
behind  us.  All  seem  to  be  moving  on  peaceably  and 
quiet.  They  reported  a  great  deal  of  sickness  in  the 
companies  for  the  first  two  or  three  weeks,  but  now 
mostly  enjoying  good  health.  In  the  evening  there 
were  twenty-nine  camps  in  sight,  numbering  from  fifteen 
to  forty  wagons  each. 

June  i st.  Arrived  at  Fort  Kearney.  Ascertained 
that  up  to  the  last  of  May,  4,131  wagons  had  passed, 
headed  for  the  west,  and  there  are  probably  2,000 
behind  us.  It  is  reported  there  are  2,000  wagons  at  the 
crossing  of  the  South  Fork  of  the  Platte,  waiting,  as  the 
river  is  too  high  to  cross.  Some  of  the  companies  are 
selling  their  wagons  and  packing  from  this  place. 
Wagons  which  cost  one  hundred  and  twenty-five  dollars 
in  the  states  sold  for  from  ten  to  twenty  dollars.  Bacon 
has  been  sold  for  one  cent  per  pound,  flour  from  one 
to  two  dollars  per  hundred ;  other  articles  in  propor- 
tion. It  seems  impossible  for  all  the  wagons  which  are 
on  the  road  to  get  over  the  mountains  this  season." 

The  third  season's  effort  to  get  off  to  the  mountains 


194  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

the  victims  of  the  Nauvoo  persecutions,  closed  by  the 
departure  of  the  last  company  about  the  middle  of  July. 
The  Frontier  Guardian,  of  July  25,  notices  the  event  as 
follows : 

"THE   LAST  TRAIN. 

"On  Saturday,  the  i4th,  about  noon,  the  last 
wagons  left  Winter  Quarters  and  began  to  bend  their 
way  westward  over  the  boundless  plains  that  lie  between 
us  and  the  valley  of  the  Great  Salt  Lake.  Slowly  and 
majestically  they  moved  along,  displaying  a  column  of 
upwards  of  three  hundred  wagons,  cattle,  sheep,  hogs, 
horses,  mules,  chickens,  turkeys,  geese,  doves,  goats, 
etc.,  etc.,  besides  lots  of  men,  women  and  children. 

"In  this  company  was  the  Yankee  with  his 
machinery,  the  Southerner  with  his  colored  attendant, 
the  Englishman  with  all  kinds  of  mechanic's  tools,  the 
farmer,  the  merchant,  the  doctor,  the  minister,  and 
almost  everything  necessary  for  a  settlement  in  a  new 
country,  provisioned  for  nine  months  from  the  time  of 
starting.  They  were  led  by  Messrs.  George  A.  Smith 
and  E.  T.  Benson.  They  have  our  best  wishes  for  their 
prosperity  and  safety  on  their  journey,  and  we  hope 
they  may  be  able  to  make  for  themselves  comfortable 
homes  in  the  distant  and  secluded  valleys  of  our 
American  Piedmont." 

A  short  but  lively  picture  of  scenes  in  Salt  Lake 
valley  in  the  summer  of  1849,  is  found  in  a  letter  of  P. 
P.  Pratt  to  his  brother  Orson,  who  was  then  in  England. 
It  is  dated  Great  Salt  Lake  City,  July  8th. 

"Scores  or  hundreds  of  people  now  arrive  here 
daily,  and  all  stop  to  rest  and  refit.  After  crossing  the 
great  prairie  wilderness  for  a  thousand  miles,  where 
nothing  is  seen  like  civilization  or  cultivation,  this  spot 
suddenly  bursts  upon  their  astonished  vision  like  a 
paradise  in  the  midst  of  the  desert.  So  great  is  the 
effect  that  many  of  them  burst  forth  in  an  ecstacy  of 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  195 

admiration  on  emerging  from  the  canyon,  and  gaining  a 
first  view  of  our  town  and  its  fields  and  gardens.  Some 
shed  tears,  some  shout,  some  dance  and  skip  for  joy, 
and  all,  doubtless,  feel  the  spirit  of  the  place  resting 
upon  them,  with  its  joyous  and  heavenly  influence,  bear- 
ing witness  that  here  live  the  industrious,  the  free,  the 
intelligent  and  the  good. 

"In  truth  our  town  presents  a  plateau  of  several 
square  miles,  dotted  with  houses,  and  every  foot  of  it 
except  the  broad  and  pleasant  streets,  enclosed  and 
under  cultivation.  Fields  of  yellow  wheat  are  waving 
in  the  breeze  ;  corn,  oats,  flax  and  garden  vegetables 
fill  the  vacuum  and  extend  every  way  as  far  as  the  eye 
can  distinguish  objects." 

The  following  excerpt  from  an  epistle  of  the  First 
Presidency  to  the  authorities  of  the  Church  in  Potto- 
watomie  county,  Iowa,  shows  that  the  gathering  of  the 
poor  of  their  people,  who  were  still  on  the  Missouri 
river,  was  a  leading  purpose  in  the  minds  of  Brigham 
Young  and  his  co-workers.  It  was  a  prelude  to  the 
great  effort  made  the  ensuing  conference  for  the  attain- 
ment of  this  object,  which  resulted  in  sending  to  the 
Missouri  river  Bishop  Edward  Hunter,  as  agent  for 
gathering  the  poor,  backed  with  the  leverage  of 
$30,000  in  gold.  This  epistle  was  the  keynote  of  the 
gathering  in  1850. 

"  GREAT  SALT  LAKE  CITY, 

"July  2oth,  1849. 


«#**##  "pi^  brethren  in  Pottowatomie 
county,  Iowa,  in  Missouri,  Nauvoo  and  vicinities  must 
remember,  pause  and  reflect  that  we  came  to  this  valley 
when  there  was  no  house,  nor  fence,  and  no  corn  nor 
wheat,  save  what  we  brought  with  us  ;  and  that  our 
every  nerve  and  all  our  energies  will  be  exerted  to  sus- 
tain ourselves,  to  build  houses,  fences,  and  raise  grain, 


196  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

which  from  all  appearances  must  command  as  high  a 
price  as  from  five  to  ten  dollars  per  bushel  for  wheat, 
and  from  two  to  six  dollars  for  corn,  and  other  things  in 
proportion. 

"When  these  small  matters  of  journeying  more 
than  a  thousand  miles  over  the  sage  plains,  and  settling 
and  preparing  to  live,  and  sustain  ourselves  with  the 
common  necessaries  of  life  are  overcome,  then  the  poor 
shall  feel  our  helping  hand  to  assist  them  to  remove  to 
this  valley." 

As  the  emigration  is  now  fairly  on  the  way,  news 
from  their  moving  camps  in  the  form  of  letters  to  their 
friends  will  be  of  deep  interest  to  the  readers  of  the 
succeeding  generation. 


"CAMP    OF    ISRAEL,  NEAR    FoR'y    CHILDS,  TWO  HUNDRED 

AND  EIGHT  MILES  FROM  WlNTER  QUARTERS, 

"Sunday,  August  5th,  1849. 
"BROTHER  ORSON    HYDE: 

"While  the  bright  and  glorious  luminary  of  day  is 
mounting  up  from  his  eastern  temple  and  the  camps  of 
Israel  are  corraled  in  the  open  prairie,  with  the  canopy 
of  heaven  for  their  covering,  except  their  canvas,  and 
the  herdsmen  are  guarding  the  cattle  with  their  rifles  in 
hand,  and  the  camps  are  busy  doing  the  duty  devolving 
upon  them,  by  our  request  our  clerk  has  seated  himself 
to  write  a  hasty  sketch  to  you  for  the  Guardian,  and  to 
all  others  whom  it  may  concern. 

"We  received  with  joy,  on  the  morning  of  the  2nd 
inst,  the  letters  you  sent  us  by  Captain  Cane,  and  we 
wish  you  to  embrace  every  opportunity  of  doing  the  like, 
and  we  will  cheerfully  return  the  compliment. 

"We  have  had  no  serious  accidents  in  our  camps. 
All  have  enjoyed  good  health,  with  one  or  two  excep- 
tions. We  have  met  with  no  losses  of  cattle.  Indeed, 
in  everything  we  have  been  blessed,  for  which  we  feel  to 
raise  our  hearts  in  prayer,  thanksgiving  and  gratitude  to 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  197 

our  Father  in  heaven.  Surely  the  angel  of  mercy  has 
gone  before  us,  and  round  about  the  camps  of  Israel. 
We  had  two  or  three  stampedes  before  we  adopted  the 
plan  of  chaining  and  tying  up  our  cattle.  Since  then 
none  have  occurred  in  our  camp,  but  our  cattle  rest  in 
peace  and  quietness.  We  corral  our  loose  cattle,  horses 
and  sheep  inside  and  tie  our  oxen  outside,  which  we 
think  the  safest  plan  in  case  of  fright  or  stampede,  and 
we  find  it  answers  well. 

"In  Captain  Richards'  company  a  stampede  took 
place  last  Sabbath  evening,  but  without  loss.  They  cor- 
raled.  This  company  we  expect  is  at  Elm  creek,  thir- 
teen miles  ahead  of  us.  On  our  journey  thus  far  we 
have  passed  seven  graves.  Some  of  gold-diggers,  others 
of  Saints.  All  but  one,  an  infant,  died  of  cholera,  as  the 
head  boards  inform  us.  Among  others  we  see  the  name 
of  A.  Kellogg,  at  Prairie  creek,  one  hundred  and  eighty- 
seven  miles  from  Winter  Quarters.  Died  of  cholera, 
23rd  of  June  last.  Also  Samuel  Gully,  captain  of  a 
hundred  in  Brother  O.  Spencer's  company  of  Saints,  lies 
one  hundred  and  eighty-five  miles  from  Winter  Quarters 
in  the  open  prairie,  his  grave  is  neatly  turfed  over.  He 
died  of  cholera,  July  5th,  1849,  aged  thirty-nine  years. 
*  *  *  *  So  you  perceive  the  destroyer  is  on  the 
vast  plains  as  well  as  in  the  cities  and  towns. 

"Since  we  wrote  you  concerning  our  organization 
at  the  Elk  Horn,  we  have  had  a  re-organization  at  the 
Platte  liberty  pole,  which  we  deemed  advisable.  The 
rules  of  the  camps  are  the  same  as  those  adopted  by 
President  Young's  company  last  year.  The  camps  are 
denominated  G.  A.  Smith's,  including  the  Welsh  com- 
pany, and  E.  T.  Benson's,  including  the  Norwegian  com- 
pany. It  was  thought  best  to  divide  thus  on  account  of 
numbers,  and  so  separate  the  camps  but  keep  close  to 
each  other.  Isaac  Clark,  president  of  both  camps  in  G. 
A.  Smith's  company.  Elisha  Everett,  captain  of  hun- 
dred. Charles  Hopkins,  captain  of  fifty  in  E.  T.  Benson's 
company. 

"The  reason  we  are  anxious  for  all  companies  com 


io8 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY 


ing  this  way  to  tie  up  their  cattle  is  because  of  loss  and 
danger.  Indeed,  there  are  few  that  can  comprehend  the 
terrors  of  a  stampede.  Picture  to  yourselves  three  or 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  199 

four  hundred  head  of  frightened  oxen,  steers,  cows,  etc., 
running,  bellowing,  roaring,  foaming,  mad  and  furious, 
the  ground  shaking  beneath  their  feet  like  an  earthquake; 
chains  rattling,  yokes  cracking,  horns  flying  and  the  cry 
of  the  guard,  '  Every  man  turn  out.'  Horses  mounted 
and,  in  the  darkness  of  night,  through  high  grass, 
sloughs,  mud  and  mire,  pursue  the  bellowing  and  furious 
herd,  leaving  the  women  and  children  frightened,  with  a 
few  guards  with  rifles  to  guard  the  camp.  After  an  hour 
or  two,  perhaps,  the  cattle  will  begin  to  get  weary  and 
quiet,  and  if  luck  and  good  fortune  attend  the  horsemen 
they  will  head  them  and  drive  them  back  to  camp,  except 
those  that  sometimes  swim  rivers,  etc.  The  terrors  of  a 
stampede  are  not  soon  forgotten.  Good  chains  and 
ropes  to  tie  up  will  prevent  this.  * 

"Signed,  WILLIAM  J.  APPLEBY, 

"  Clerk  and  Historian  of  the  camps." 

Another  communication  from  Messrs.  Smith  and 
Benson  to  Elder  Hyde  followed  the  above,  headed : 

"CAMP  OF  ISRAEL,  SPRING   CREEK,  THREE  HUNDRED   AND 

"FORTY-FIVE  MILES  FROM  WlNTER  QUARTERS, 

"August  2ist,  1849. 
"  BROTHER  HYDE: 

"*  *  *  *  Another  opportunity  favors  us  this  morn- 
ing of  writing  you  by  Brother  Babbitt,  who  came  into 
camp  a  few  hours  ago,  twenty-six  days  from  Salt  Lake. 

****  :5:**** 

"We  have  sustained  no  losses,  no  serious  accidents 
of  any  kind.  The  destroyer  has  not  laid  any  of  us  low; 
but,  indeed,  in  everything  we  have  been  blessed  and 
prospered,  and  the  angel  of  peace  and  mercy,  it  appears, 
has  been  our  shield  and  Joseph's  God  our  protector,  for 
which  we  feel  truly  thankful  to  Him  whose  we  are  and  whom 
we  desire  to  serve  and  obey.  To  be  sure,  we  have  had 
our  trials  in  wet,  muddy,  miry  roads,  sand  bluffs,  sloughs, 
rivers,  etc.,  also  quite  frequent  and  heavy  showers  of 


2OO  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

rain,  thunder,  lightning,  wind  and  great  hail,  but  it  has 
caused  where  last  year  no  grass  grew  and  no  water  was 
to  be  found,  plenty  of  each  for  us  the  present  year,  and 
the  buffalo,  antelope,  ducks,  etc.,  supply  the  camps  with 
meats  which  are  excellent  and  plenty. 

"So  you  will  perceive  we  are  happy  and  contented, 
and  blessed  with  the  spirit  of  the  Lord.  We  surely 
rejoice,  and  oft  is  the  time  the  camps  resound  with  the 
songs  of  Zion,  and  fervent  aspirations  to  heaven  for  the 
mercies  and  blessings  we  enjoy,  including  protection 
from  the  Indians.  They  have  not  molested  us.  Indeed, 
we  have  not  seen  half  a  dozen  Indians  since  we  left 
Winter  Quarters.  The  cholera,  it  appears,  has 
frightened  them  and  they  have  deserted  the  path  of  the 
white  man.  Scores  of  them  have  already  died  with  it 
and  been  left  on  the  prairie,  covered  over  with  a  few 
skins,  and  the  wolves  have  come  and  devoured  the  flesh 
from  their  bones.  * 

"We  have  been  visited  with  two  or  three  severe 
hail  storms.  One  took  place  last  Friday  evening.  A 
description  of  it  we  copy  from  Elder  Appleby's  journal 
of  the  camp. 

"August  1 8th.  Last  evening  we  experienced 
another  heavy  shower.  It  came  on  as  the  camps  were 
tying  up  their  cattle.  A  dark  cloud  had  been  observed 
lying  off  south  of  the  Platte,  near  which  we  were 
encamped.  After  sometime  it  appeared  to  separate ; 
one  part  passed  east  of  us,  the  other,  a  short  time 
after  came  over  us,  and  saturated  our  canvas  well,  and 
made  those  who  were  tying  up  their  cattle  expedite  the 
business  or  else  take  the  large,  cold  drops.  However, 
it  soon  passed  over  and  appeared  to  follow  the  one  gone 
east,  as  if  to  wage  a  battle,  as  both  seemed  prepared. 

"After  a  little  they  appeared  to  meet  and,  united, 
they  bent  their  way  to  give  the  camp  a  round  of  their 
artillery.  On  they  came,  riding  upon  the  wind  with  the 
speed  of  the  llama  over  the  prairies,  roaring  and  tum- 
bling, charged  with  electricity,  the  lightning  flashed  its 
vivid  glare  through  the  darkness  of  the  night  and  storm. 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  2OI 

Sometimes  a  shaft  would  descend  to  earth  followed  by 
rumbling  peals  of  thunder  that  caused  the  earth  to 
tremble.  At  length  they  reached  the  camp,  and,  as 
if  to  defeat  us  if  we  undertook  to  keep  them  at  bay, 
they  first  gave  us  a  fine  drenching,  perhaps  to  wet  our 
ammunition.  *  *  After  a  few  minutes  their  batteries 
were  opened  indeed  ;  first  canister,  then  grape,  after- 
wards the  half  pounders,  not  hot  shot,  but  cold  and 
hard,  was  poured  into  our  camp.  The  plains  and  dis- 
tant hills  reverberated  with  the  sound  of  the  artillery  of 
heaven.  The  cattle  being  made  fast  withstood  the  storm 
without  seeking  for  shelter,  except  some  horses  that 
broke  loose,  and  loose  cattle  in  the  corral. 

"The  guard,  in  the  midst  of  the  battle,  cried  the 
hour  as  the  hail  fell  upon  them,  sometimes  striking  them 
on  the  head  nearly  stunning  them.  *  *  *  *  However, 
after  a  while,  appearing  to  have  spent  their  fury  they 
retired,  leaving  the  camp  master  of  the  field,  and  a  con- 
siderable quantity  of  their  large  shot  behind  lying  in 
and  around  it.  The  camp  after  their 

retreat  reposed  in  sleep.  The  sentinels  paced  the  dark, 
and  in  the  morning  all  was  well  ;  no  one  killed  nor 
wounded ;  no  cattle  missing,  and  not  an  enemy  lying  on 
the  battle  field." 

On  the  evening  of  September  3rd,  1849,  Hon.  A. 
W.  Babbitt,  bearing  the  above  letter,  arrived  in  Kanes- 
ville.  He  was  thirty-six  days  on  the  road  and  water 
bound  eight  days  of  that  time.  He  went  safely  through 
with  one  man,  Oliver  G.  Workman,  seven  horses  and  a 
light  wagon  in  whichhe  took  the  mail. 

13 


2O2  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 


CHAPTER   XXV. 

SYNOPSIS    OF    NEWS    FROM    SALT    LAKE GREAT    SACRIFICE   OF 

PROPERTY     BY     CALIFORNIA     EMIGRANTS CURIOUS     HIS- 
TORY    OF    A     LETTER     FROM     CAPTAIN     GULLY SECOND 

GENERAL    EPISTLE    FROM    GREAT    SALT     LAKE    VALLEY- 
NEWS  FROM    EMIGRATING    COMPANIES FOOD    SUPPLY    IN 

THE      DESERT COME!      FROM      THE      NATIONS,     COME 

ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  P.  E.  FUND    COMPANY ANOTHER 

LETTER  FROM  SMITH    AND  BENSON TREMENDOUS    SNOW 

STORM SIXTY     ANIMALS    PERISH PIGS    AND     CHICKENS 

FREEZE      TO     DEATH REMARKABLE     PRESERVATION     OF 

HUMAN    LIFE GRAVES    OF    THE    GOLD    DIGGERS. 

THE  following  is  a  synopsis  of  the  news  from  Salt 
Lake,  furnished  by  Colonel  Babbitt  to  the  Frontier 
Guardian  of  September  5th,  1849.  The  prophecy  of 
Heber  C.  Kimball,  in  the  autumn  of  1848,  that  goods 
would  be  sold  cheaper  in  the  streets  of  Salt  Lake  City 
than  they  could  be  purchased  in  the  eastern  cities,  was 
amply  fulfilled  in  the  summer  of  1849.  The  valley  had 
been  a  place  of  general  deposit  for  the  surplus  property 
of  the  California  emigrants.  When  they  saw  a  few  bags 
and  kegs  of  gold  dust  which  had  been  brought  from 
California  by  returning  Mormons,  they  became  wild  with' 
enthusiasm.  Pack  mules  and  horses,  worth  in  ordinary 
times,  twenty-five  or  thirty  dollars,  readily  brought  two 
hundred  dollars  in  valuable  property  at  low  prices.  Good 
property  was  daily  offered  at  auction  in  all  parts  of  the 
city. 

Sometimes  three  or  four  heavy  wagons,  with  a  yoke 
of  oxen   thrown  in,  would  be   offered   for   a   light   one- 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  203 

horse  wagon.  Common  domestic  sheeting  sold  for 
from  5  to  10  cents  per  yard  by  the  bolt;  the  best  of 
spades  and  shovels  for  50  cents  each  ;  vests,  that  cost 
in  St.  Louis  $1.50,  for  37^  cents;  full  chests  of  joiner 
tools  worth  $150  in  the  east,  sold  for  $25.  Almost  every 
article,  except  sugar  and  coffee,  sold  on  an  average, 
50  per  cent,  below  wholesale  prices  in  the  eastern  cities. 

"Through  the  alkali  belt,  east  of  the  South  Pass, 
their  losses  in  cattle  were  enormous.  Many  of  the  men 
would  pay  no  attention  to  the  warning  of  the  Saints,  not 
to  let  their  cattle  drink  water  strongly  impregnated  with 
saleratus.  They  said  it  was  all  a  'Mormon  humbug' 
about  the  alkali  being  strong  enough  to  kill  their  cattle. 
As  the  result  more  than  2,000  carcasses  of  oxen  lay 
strewn  along  the  road  in  the  alkali  district,  and  the 
offensive  smell  made  it  almost  impossible  to  travel  in  the 
vicinity." 

The  cholera  had  been  very  fatal  among  the  Indians. 
Mr.  Babbitt  reported  passing,  in  one  place,  ten  deserted 
lodges  with  many  dead  Indians  lying  about,  and  the 
bodies  torn  and  half  eaten  by  wolves. 

Livingston  and  Kinkead's  company,  and  Captain 
William  Miller,  were  met  two  hundred  miles  west  of 
Laramie,  at  the  time  all  well.  Captain  Howard  Egan 
and  company  were  met  at  the  Weber  river,  about  forty 
miles  from  the  valley.  Messrs.  Hickmah  and  Hatch 
west  of  the  South  Pass ;  Perkin's  hundred,  of  Captain 
Allen  Taylor's  and  Enoch  Reese's  fifties,  still  east  of 
Laramie. 

Apostles  George  A.  Smith  and  E.  T.  Benson's  com- 
panies were  well  but  getting  along  slowly  on  account  of 
constant  rains  and  high  water.  But  four  of  our  people 
had  died  of  cholera  on  the  road.  We  copy  the  follow- 
ing verbatim  from  the  Frontier  Guardian : 


2O4  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

"Mr.  Babbitt  certainly  deserves  our  thanks  for  his 
perseverance  in  swimming  rivers  and  towing  over  his 
wagon  on  rafts  made  with  a  hatchet  and  tied  together 
with  lariats.  It  cannot  be  a  very  pleasant  job  to  freight 
a  rude  sort  of  raft  with  a  wagon,  push  off  into  a  rapid 
current,  pull  out  about  one-fourth  of  the  distance  across, 
then  take  one  end  of  a  rope  in  your  teeth,  while  the 
other  end  is  attached  to  a  raft  and  plunge  into  the  stream, 
like  a  spaniel,  and  swim  over  with  raft  and  cargo  in  tow, 
being  swept  down  streams  over  snags  and  sawyers,  for  a 
quarter  or  half  a  mile,  as  Mr.  B.  informs  us  has  been  his 
lot  in  two  or  three  instances. 

"But,  Oh!  the  sacrifice  of  property  thrown  out  and 
left  by  the  road  side,  by  the  Californians  between  Lara- 
mie  and  the  valley,  is  beyond  calculation.  ***** 

"Mr.  B.  thinks  that  Livingston  and  Kinkead  will  be 
broken  merchants  because  of  so  many  goods  getting 
into  the  valley  before  theirs  and  having  been  sold  for  less 
than  prime  cost.  The  market  is  glutted." 

Mr.  Babbitt's  surmises  that  Salt  Lake  was  over- 
stocked with  goods  proved  not  to  be  well  founded. 
Livingston  and  Kinkead  soon  disposed  of  their  stock  of 
merchandise  ;  sugar  and  coffee  at  40  cents  per  pound, 
calico  25  cents  per  yard,  and  other  goods  at  propor- 
tionately high  prices. 

The  following  papers  not  only  give  some  items  of 
historical  interest  but  are  as  well  a  curiosity.  The 
writer  evidently  expected  they  would  fall  into  the  hands 
of  Messrs.  Smith  and  Benson  but  they  forded  the  Loupe 
Fork  lower  down  the  stream.  They  were  found  on  the 
grave  of  a  gold-digger  and,  through  a  Mr.  Reed  who  was 
hunting  with  the  Indians,  they  found  their  way  into  the 
hands  of  the  editor  of  the  Frontier  Guardian.  As  before 
stated  Captain  Gully  died  with  the  cholera  and  was  buried 
by  the  wayside. 


FROM  KIRTLAND  TO  SALT  LAKE  CITY.  2O5 

"  UPPER  CROSSING  OF  THE  LOUPE, 

"June  26th,  1849. 
"  Bros.  Geo.  A  Smith  and  E.  T.  Benson  : 

"MY  DEAR  SIRS  :  We  arrived  here  on  the  22nd  and 
23rd,  all  in  tolerable  health.  Soon  after  the  arrival  of 
Brother  Wm.  Miller's  fifty,  Brother  Nelson  McCarthy 
was  attacked  with  cholera  and  is  buried  at  this  point. 

We   have    waited  here    three 

days  with  but  little  prospects  of  crossing  until  today 
about  twelve  o'clock,  when  the  Disposer  of  all  good 
seems  to  have  ordered  a  place  for  us  to  cross.  *  *  * 
We  have  found  the  road  very  heavy.  Yet  our  cattle 
have  improved.  As  yet  I  have  not  been 

able  to  send  back  the  report  of  our  numbers,  but  have 
them  ready  for  the  first  opportunity.  I  leave  them  here 
hoping  you  may  receive  this.  I  do  it  short  as  I  am 
in  feeble  health.  Wagons,  120  ;  souls,  352  ;  oxen,  480  ; 
cows,  315;  loose  cattle,  1 7  ;  horses,  29  ;  mules,  sheep, 
102  ;  pigs,  31  ;  chickens,  62  ;  cats  25  ;  dogs,  25  ;  geese, 
2  ;  ducks,  2  ;  doves,  7  ;  hives  of  bees,  i. 

"Most  respectfully  your  Friend  and  Servt, 

SAMUEL  GULLY." 

Considering  this  was  the  third  season's  emigration, 
this  company  was  well  fitted  out  with  animal  life  for  the 
benefit  of  the  new  colony. 

With  the  wonderful  changes  of  forty  years,  it  seems 
like  a  dream  of  the  past  that  the  writer  crossed  the  plains 
in  1849,  with  Enoch  Reese's  fifty,  of  Captain  Perkins' 
hundred.  At  one  time  stampedes  were  so  frequent  and 
dangerous  that  there  seemed  but  little  room  for  choice 
between  hostile  Indians  and  stampeding  cattle. 

So  subject  to  panic  did  the  cattle  become,  that  the 
leaders  of  the  people  thought  it  advisable  for  the  com- 
panies to  break  up  into  tens  long  before  reaching  Lara- 
mie.  The  following  morning,  after  this  was  done,  the 
cattle  of  Captain  Lorenzo  Clark's  ten  to  which  the 


2O6  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

writer  belonged,  stampeded  with  quite  serious  loss.  He 
arrived  in  Great  Salt  Lake  valley  on  the  1 6th  of  October. 
He  found  a  destitute  but  cheerful  people,  struggling  with 
the  sterile  elements  for  existence.  Nature  had  poorly 
remunerated  the  labors  of  the  husbandman  ;  the  country 
was  nearly  destitute  of  game  available  for  subsistence, 
and  the  scarcity  of  cattle  rendered  their  preservation 
necessary  for  the  future  prosperity  of  the  increasing 
population.  The  people  were  a  thousand  miles  from 
outside  resources,  and  necessity  compelled  the  utmost 
economy  in  the  preservation  of  food,  until  time  permitted 
them  to  organize  the  means  of  subsistence  from  the 
elements,  and  learn  the  invaluable  lesson  how  to  turn 
deserts  into  gardens  and  desolate  places  into  fruitful 
fields.  Baptized  in  the  fires  of  persecution,  tempered  to 
bear  oppression  and  wrong  to  the  limit  of  human  endur- 
ance, practically  outlawed  and  expelled  from  the  soil  of 
Missouri  and  Illinois  by  their  fellow  citizens  for  their  re- 
ligious belief,  the  principles  of  liberty  and  equality,  em- 
bodied in  the  constitution  of  their  country,  had  become 
indelibly  stamped  on  their  hearts  by  the  brand  of  afflic- 
tion. Here  in  the  fastnesses  of  the  mountains  they  hoped 
to  be  free  from  oppression,  until  they  were  able  to 
struggle  successfully  for  the  right. 

There  are  few  instances  in  modern  history  where  a 
people  so  few  in  number,  so  oppressed  by  enemies,  so 
crippled  in  resources  had  been  of  so  much  practical 
benefit  to  their  country,  and  fewer  still  who  received  so 
little  care  and  so  many  insults  from  their  government. 

Taught  self  relience  by  the  necessity  of  self  pre- 
servation ;  accustomed  to  hardship  and  toil  from  the 
force  of  circumstances  ;  indifferent  alike  to  the  attacks  of 
slander  and  to  the  sneers  of  contempt,  through  implicit 
confidence  in  the  divinity  of  their  principles,  they  were, 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

at  the  time  of  which  we  speak,  masters  of  the  situation 
into  which  their  enemies  had  forced  them. 

The  second  general  epistle  of  the  Presidency  of  the 
Church,  from  Great  Salt  Lake  valley  dated  October 
1 2th,  1849,  was  published  in  the  Frontier  Guardian  of  the 
ensuing  26th  of  December.  Of  the  emigration  not  yet 
arrived  in  the  valley  it  says  : — 

"Elder  Dan  Jones,  from  Wales,  is  within  a  few  days 
travel,  accompanied  by  a  portion  of  the  Welsh  brethren 
and  the  remainder  are  located  on  Pottowatomie  lands. 
"  Elders  Geo.  A.  Smith  and  E.  T.  Benson  are  in  the 
same  vicinity,  with  Dan  Jones,  accompanied  by  their 
families  and  a  large  company  of  Saints,  from  whom  we 
received  an  express  five  days  since,  which  left  them  in 
universal  health  and  prosperity.  They  will  probably  be 
here  in  two  weeks.  We  have  sent  teams  to  help  them 
on  their  journey. 

"The  direct  emigration  of  the  Saints  to  this  place  will 
be  some  five  or  six  hundred  wagons  this  season,  besides 
many  who  came  in  search  of  gold  have  heard  the  gospel 
for  the  first  time,  and  will  go  no  further,  having  believed 
and  been  baptized  "  * 

The  epistle  states  that  the  grain  crops  had  been 
good,  but  late  crops  of  corn,  buckwheat,  vegetables,  etc., 
had  been  injured  by  the  frosts,  but  it  speaks  very  en- 
couragingly of  the  food  supply  for  the  ensuing  year. 

"We  have  great  occasion  for  thanksgiving  to  Him 
who  giveth  the  increase,  that  He  has  blest  our  labors  so 
that,  with  prudence,  we  shall  have  a  comfortable  supply 
for  ourselves  and  our  brethren  on  the  way  who  may  be 
in  need,  until  another  harvest  ;  but  we  feel  the  need  of 
more  laborers,  for  more  efficient  help,  and  multiplied 
means  of  farming  and  building  at  this  place.  We  want 
men  ;  brethren  come  from  the  States,  from  the  nations, 


2O&  FROM    KIRTLAND   TO    SALT    LAKE   CITY. 

come  !  and  help  us  build  and  grow,  until  we  can  say 
enough  ;  the  valleys  of  Ephraim  are  full." 

We  have  seen  by  a  letter  from  the  Presidency  to 
the  authorities  in  Pottowatomie  county,  written  on  the  26th 
of  the  previous  July,  that  a  great  effort  for  gathering  the 
poor  was  then  in  contemplation.  This  epistle  gives  an 
account  of  that  important  organization  the  Perpetual 
Emigration  Fund  Company,  and  outlines  its  operations 
for  the  year  1850. 

"  About  one  month  since  we  suggested  the  propriety 
of  creating  a  perpetual  fund  for  the  purpose  of  helping 
the  poor  Saints  to  emigrate  to  this  place,  agreeably  to 
our  covenants  in  the  temple  that  we  would  never  cease 
our  exertions,  by  all  the  means  and  influences  within  our 
reach,  till  all  the  Saints  who  were  obliged  to  leave  Nau- 
voo  shall  be  located  at  some  gathering  place  of  the  Saints. 
The  Council  approved  the  suggestion  and  a  committee 
was  immediately  appointed  to  raise  a  fund  by  voluntary 
contribution  to  be  forwarded  east  next  mail. 

"The  October  Conference  sanctioned  the  doings  of 
the  committee,  and  appointed  Brother  Edward  Hunter, 
a  tried,  faithful  and  approved  Bishop,  a  general  agent  to 
bear  the  Perpetual  Emigrating  Funds  to  the  States,  to 
superintend  the  direction  and  appropriation  thereof  and 
return  the  same  to  this  place,  with  such  poor  brethren  as 
shall  be  wisdom  to  help. 

"We  wish  all  to  understand  that  this  fund  is  to  be 
Perpetual,  and  is  never  to  be  diverted  from  the  object  of 
gathering  the  poor  to  Zion  while  there  are  Saints  to  be 
gathered,  unless  He  whose  right  it  is  to  rule  shall  other- 
wise command. 

"This  Perpetual  Fund  is  to  be  under  the  direction 
of  the  Presidency  at  all  times,  and  as  soon  as  Bishop 
Hunter  shall  return  with  the  same  and  his  freight  of 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  2OQ 

Saints  to  this  place,  the  cattle  and  teams  will  be  disposed 
of  to  the  best  advantage,  and  the  avails  with  all  we  can 
add  to  it,  will  be  sent  forth  immediately  on  another 
mission  and  we  want  you  all  prepared  to  meet  it,  and 
add  to  it,  and  so  would  we  continue  to  increase  it,  from 
year  to  year,  until  when  '  a  nation  is  born  in  a  day  '  they 
can  be  removed  the  next  if  the  Lord  will.  Therefore  ye 
poor  and  meek  of  the  earth,  lift  up  your  hearts  and  re- 
joice in  the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  for  your  redemption 
draweth  nigh :  but  in  your  rejoicings  be  patient,  for 
though  your  turn  to  emigrate  may  not  be  the  first  year, 
or  even  the  second,  it  will  come,  and  its  tarryings  will  be 
short,  if  all  Saints  who  have  been  assisted  will  be  as 
liberal  as  those  in  the  valley." 

This  organization  continued  its  beneficent  operations 
in  gathering  many  thousands  of  poor  Saints  from  the 
nations,  opening  to  them  a  way  of  temporal  salvation 
from  poverty  and  oppression,  until  it  was  throttled  by 
congressional  enactment  in  1887. 

The  following  is  another  interesting  letter  from  the 
emigrating  companies  on  the  plains. 

"CAMP  OF  ISRAEL,   MUDDY  FORK,  930   MILES  FROM  WIN- 
TER QUARTERS, 

"October  i8th,  1849. 
"Elder  O.  Hyde, 

"DEAR  BRETHREN:      *  *      The  last 

we  wrote  you  was  at  Fort  Laramie,  since  then  no  oppor- 
tunity of  sending  letters  to  the  States  has  presented 
itself.  After  leaving  Laramie  we  continued  our  journey 
slowly  as  heretofore,  but  making  progress  every  day, 
keeping  a  vigilant  eye  to  the  welfare  of  our  cattle.  The 
first  three  hundred  miles  of  our  journey  nearly  was 
through  mud  and  mire,  after  that  heavy  sand  for  a  con- 
siderable distance,  but  pasture  was  first-rate.  Our  cattle 


2IO  FRPM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

withstood  the  journey  well,  and  up  to  our  arrival  at 
Laramie,  we  believe,  neither  our  camp  nor  Brother  Ben- 
son's had  lost  a  single  head  with  the  exception  of  one  or 
two  cows  that  got  killed  in  the  yoke. 

"After  we  passed  Laramie  the  feed  became  inferior, 
but  we  found  a  sufficient  supply  for  our  cattle.  Indeed, 
we  have  found  a  plenty  all  the  while,  with  the  exception 
of  two  or  three  days  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  Willow 
Springs,  where  the  alkali  or  poisonous  springs  abound. 
Through  these  wild  plains  lie  'the  bones  of  hundreds  of 
cattle  that  have  died  the  past  summer.  No  less  than  the 
bones  of  nine  head  were  counted  in  one  heap,  belonging 
to  the  gold  diggers  bound  for  California.  Through  this 
desolate  part  of  our  journey  we  lost  but  a  few  head  of 
our  cattle,  and  those  that  died  were  chiefly  worn  down 
by  the  journey.  When  we  arrived  at  the  Sweetwater 
river,  about  six  miles  below  Independence  Rock,  a  recruit 
of  some  sixty  yoke  of  cattle,  together  with  several  wagons 
and  teamsters  from  the  valley,  met  us.  They  had  been 
sent  by  the  President  to  our  relief  under  the  charge  of 
Brothers  David  Fullmer  and  Joseph  Young.  This  was  a 
welcome  meeting  to  us,  as  our  cattle  were  much  fatigued 
and  needed  respite. 

"The  cattle  thus  sent  were  divided  between  the 
three  camps,  viz. :  E.  T.  Benson's,  Captain  Richard's  and 
ours.  This  relieved  us  much,  and  the  weather  being 
pleasant  we  rolled  along  with  ease.  At  Independence 
Rock  some  twenty-five  or  thirty  head  strayed  away,  but 
we  recovered  them  all,  except  one  cow,  after  following 
thirteen  head  about  one  hundred  miles. 

"We  crossed  over  Rocky  Ridge  on  the  2nd  of  this 
month,  near  the  summit  of  the  South  Pass,  with  the 
Wind  River  chain  of  mountains  on  the  north.  Towards 
night  it  began  to  snow  and  blow  quite  hard  and  fast 
from  the  north-east.  The  weather  increased  in  coldness, 
which  obliged  us  to  encamp  the  best  way  we  could  with- 
out corraling,  on  a  branch  of  the  Sweetwater.  E.  T. 
Benson's  and  Captain  Richard's  camps  were  ten  or  twelve 
miles  ahead  of  us  on  Willow  Creek. 


FROM    KIRTLAND   TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  2 1  I 

"We  turned  our  cattle  loose  and  drove  them  into 
the  willows  near  by  to  do  the  best  they  could  and  share 
their  fate.  Such  a  storm  of  wind  and  snow  as  we  exper- 
ienced, we  think,  was  never  exceeded  in  severity  in  Pot- 
towatomie.  For  thirty-six  hours  it  continued  to  howl 
around  us,  unceasingly  blowing  nearly  a  hurricane,  drift- 
ing the  snow  in  every  direction.  The  snow  froze  to 
whatever  it  touched.  Being  unable  to  keep  fires,  except 
a  few  who  had  stoves  in  their  wagons,  we  had  to  be  con- 
tent without  them  and  do  the  best  we  could. 

"Many  were  the  mothers  and  infants  who  were 
obliged  to  be  in  bed  under  their  frail  coverings  that  shel- 
tered them  from  the  pitiless  blast  and  kept  them  from 
perishing,  with,  perhaps,  only  a  dry  piece  of  bread  or  a 
few  crackers  to  subsist  upon.  The  snow 

drifted  around  us  in  some  places  to  the  depth  of  three 
or  four  feet.  Many  were  the  reflections  that  passed 
through  our  minds  in  regard  to  our  situation  and  the 
welfare  of  our  cattle  during  the  storm ;  but  we  felt 
resigned  to  our  fate  and  Heaven's  will. 

"On  the  morning  of  the  third  day  the  storm  abated. 
We  turned  out  in  the  chilling  blast  from  off  the  everlast- 
ing snow-capped  mountains,  ourselves  at  an  altitude  of 
7, coo  feet,  to  look  for  our  famishing,  perishing  cattle. 
As  we  wended  our  way  down  the  stream  among  the  wil- 
lows, it  was,  indeed,  a  sorrowful  sight  to  behold  our  dead 
cattle,  one  after  another,  cold  and  stiff,  lying  in  the 
snow  banks,  food  for  wolves,  ravens,  catamounts,  mag- 
pies, etc.,  that  inhabit  these  mountainous  regions  in 
countless  numbers  and  live  on  prey. 

"The  greater  part  of  our  cattle  had  made  their  way 
during  the  storm  about  five  miles  off,  to  the  Sweetwater, 
where  they  obtained  pasture  and  fared  quite  well,  not 
one  being  found  dead,  while  those  that  tarried  behind 
fell  a  prey  to  hunger  and  the  merciless  storm.  Upwards 
ot  sixty  head  of  cattle  perished  in  the  three  camps. 
Those  that  survived  the  storm  did  not  recover  from  its 
effects  for  several  days,  others  died  in  consequence,  and 
some  show  the  effects  yet,  although  they  are  improving 


212  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

at  present  as  we  find  plenty  of  mountain  grass,  and  that 
hearty  and  good.  We  are  in  tolerable  good  rolling 
order,  making  from  twelve  to  fifteen  miles  per  day.  We 
hope,  if  we  are  prospered,  to  reach  the  valley  in  eight 
or  ten  days  from  this  time.  * 

"Not  a  solitary  death  has  occurred,  of  man,  woman 
or  child,  in  our  camp,  although  we  have  experienced 
storms  and  endured  cold  weather.  It  was  so  cold  during 
the  storm  and  after,  that  chickens,  pigs,  etc.,  froze  to 
death  and  men  crossed  over  the  Sweetwater  on  the  ice. 

"Many  have  been  the  graves  we  have  passed  on 
our  journey,  some  of  friends  near  and  dear,  others  of 
strangers  that  have  fallen  by  the  shaft  of  the  destroyer 
while  traveling  over  these  boundless  plains  of  sage  and 
mountains  of  rock,  where  the  buffalo,  elk,  antelope, 
bear,  ravenous  wolf,  etc.,  range  undisturbed,  except  by 
the  red  man  or  the  journeying  emigrant.  We  have  seen 
many  graves  of  gold-seekers  whose  bodies  have  been 
disinterred  by  wolves,  and  the  bones,  pantaloons,  hose 
and  other  things  strewed  around,  with  the  headboard 
lying  near,  informing  the  traveler  who  had  been  buried, 
where  from,  the  day  they  died,  age,  disease,  etc.  But 
we  have  not  seen  a  solitary  tomb  of  the  Saints  disturbed 
by,  the  wolves. 

"Among  the  graves  of  those  whose  bones  lie 
around  bleaching  in  the  sun,  their  flesh  consumed  by 
the  ravenous  wolves,  we  recognize  the  names  of  several 
noted  mobocrats  from  the  states  of  Missouri  and  Illinois 
who  took  an  active,  prominent  part  in  persecuting,  mob- 
bing and  driving  the  Saints  from  these  states.  Among 
others  we  noticed  at  the  South  Pass  of  the  Rocky 
Mountains,  the  grave  of  E.  Dodd,  of  Gallatin,  Missouri, 
died  on  the  igth  of  July  last,  of  typhus  fever.  The 
wolves  had  completely  disinterred  him.  The  clothes  in 
which  he  had  been  buried  lay  strewed  around.  His 
under  jaw  bone  lay  in  the  grave  with  the  teeth  complete, 
the  only  remains  that  were  discernible  of  him.  It  is 
believed  he  was  the  same  Dodd  who  was  a  prominent 
mobocrat  and  who  took  an  active  part  in  the  murder  of 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  213 

the  Saints  at  Haun's  Mill,  Missouri.  '  If  so,  it  is  a  right- 
eous retribution.  Our  God  will  surely  inflict  punishment 
upon  the  heads  of  our  oppressors  in  His  own  due  time 
and  way.  *  * 

"As  ever,  we  remain  your  brethren  in  Christ, 

"GEORGE  A.  SMITH, 
"W.  I.  APPLEBY." 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

BISHOP  HUNTER  AGENT  FOR  GATHERING  THE  POOR CHAR- 
ACTERISTIC ANECDOTES INSTRUCTIONS  FOR  THE  EMI- 
GRATION OF  1850 THE  CALL  FOR  THE  GATHERING 

OF  THE  CAMPS  OF  ISRAEL DEARTH    OF    NEWS  IN  GREAT 

SALT    LAKE    VALLEY NEWS    FROM    PARTIES    SNOWED    IN 

IN    THE    MOUNTAINS. 

THE  first  company  of  Elders  sent  on  foreign  missions 
from  Utah  left  Great  Salt  Lake  City  on  the  igth  of 
October  and  carried  the  lastj'mail  sent  east  in  1849.  It 
was  under  the  leadership  of  Jedediah  M.  Grant. 

With  this  company  went  Edward  Hunter,  Bishop  of 
the  thirteenth  ward  of  Great  Salt  Lake  City.  He  was 
sent  by  the  cjiief  authorities  of  the  Church  to  the  Mis- 
souri river  as  agent  of  the  P.  E.  Fund  Company,  with 
$30,000  in  gold  to  gather  up  as  many  as  possible  of  the 
Saints  remaining  of  the  Nauvoo  exodus  and  bring  them 
to  Utah.  His  character  peculiarly  adapted  him  for  the 
work  of  gathering  the  poor. 

Aside  from  his  excellent  business  qualifications 
nature  had  endowed  him  with  humane  and  self-sacrific- 


214  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

ing  principles.  Under  the  unavoidable  hardships  of 
traveling,  in  that  early  period,  he  not  only  manifested  a 
kindly  regard  for  the  comfort  of  others  but,  as  well,  ever 
carried  his  full  share  of  the  general  burden.  What  was 
said  of  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  was,  as  well,  applica- 
ble to  him,  "He  was  always  willing  to  carry  his  part  of 
the  burden,  and  to  share  in  any  suffering  or  deprivation 
inflicted  upon  his  friends." 

The  following  incidents,  related  by  Charles  F. 
Decker  who  traveled  with  him  illustrate  this  trait  of  his 
character  and  also  his  detestation  of  "camp  shirks." 

He  had  a  good  natured  way  of  making  such  charac- 
ters ashamed  rather  than  angry.  It  was  necessary  to 
cross  the  Platte  river.  The  quicksand  was  bad  and  it 
was  thought  necessary  for  those  in  a  condition  to  do  so 
to  wade  the  river  and  thus  lighten  the  loads.  It  was,  no 
doubt,  a  chilling  operation  at  that  altitude  in  the  month 
of  November.  It  appeared  to  require  a  general  lively 
effort  to  insure  the  crossing  of  the  teams  in  safety. 
Some  persons  in  poor  health,  whom  the  strong  brethren 
proposed  should  remain  in  the  wagons,  refused  to  do  so, 
while  others,  in  good  health  seriously  objected  to  wetting 
their  lower  extremities. 

The  brethren  began  to  roll  at  the  wheels  of  a  wagon, 
the  team  of  which  appeared  to  have  more  than  it  could 
contend  with  in  the  quicksand.  In  the  wagon  was  a 
Brother  J.  who,  although  enjoying  very -good  health, 
objected  to  getting  out  for  fear  of  catching  his  death 
cold.  Bishop  Hunter,  having  hold  of  one  of  the  hind 
wheels,  quietly  remarked,  "Brethren,  I  think  this  wagon 
will  have  to  be  tipped  over  before  it  will  go  out."  Suit- 
ing action  to  the  idea  he  raised  his  side  of  the  wagon 
until  it  appeared  to  be  going  over.  Mr.  J.,  inside,  antic- 
ipating such  a  catastrophe,  cried  out,  with  some  energy 


FROM  KIRTLAND  TO  SALT  LAKE  CITY.        215 

"Oh  let  me  get  out  first!"  and  sprang  into  the  water. 
The  Bishop  quietly  remarked,  "Well,  well,  brethren,  I 
think  the  wagon  will  go  along  now,  suppose  we 
try  it." 

One  cold  evening  the  company  encamped  on  the 
bank  of  the  Platte  river.  Wood  for  camp  purposes 
could  only  be  obtained  by  crossing  a  considerable  branch 
of  the  river  on  to  an  island.  It  was  very  unpleasant  to 
ford  the  stream,  but  of  two  evils  this  seemed  the  least. 
The  more  ambitious  of  the  men  took  their  axes  and 
started,  at  once,  for  the  island.  Mr.  J.  and  another  sim- 
ilar character  remained  on  the  bank  to  take  wood  from 
those  who  might  bring  it  through  the  water.  Bishop  Hun- 
ter discovering  the  situation,  as  he  came  from  camp 
passed  between  them,  seized  one  with  each  arm  and  took 
both  with  him  into  the  water,  good  naturedly  remarking, 
"Come  brethren,  we  are  wet  now,  let  us  go  and  get  some 
wood." 

This  company  arrived  in  Kanesville  December  i  ith, 
1 849.  It  carried  the  following  letter  of  instructions  con- 
cerning the  emigration  of  1850.  It  emphasizes  the  fact 
that  the  spirit  of  gathering  the  scattered  Saints  burned 
in  the  bosoms  of  the  First  Presidency  of  the  Church 
and  the  Apostles,  and  that,  by  their  teachings  and  exam- 
ples they  were  spreading  the  fire  until  it  was  reaching 
the  heart  of  every  person,  endowed  with  the  spirit  of 
the  latter-day  work  in  the  United  States. 

"  GREAT  SALT  LAKE  CITY, 

"October  i6th,  1849. 
"PRESIDENT  ORSON  HYDE: 

"  Beloved  Brother  :  The  Lord  has  been  devising,  or 
rather  making  manifest,  ways  and  means  to  facilitate  the 
gathering  of  His  Saints  in  these  last  days,  and  we  lose 
no  time  in  cheering  your  heart  with  the  intelligence,  and 


2l6  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

offering  such  suggestions  as   may  be  wisdom  for  you  to 
follow  in  helping  to  roll  on  this  glorious  work  of  gather- 

i  n  o~   I  Q  t**~j  f*  I  •**•*» 

"We  write  you  more  particularly  at  this  time,  con- 
cerning the  gathering,  and  the  mission  of  our  general 
agent  for  the  Perpetual  Emigration  Fund  for  the  coming 
year,  Bishop  Edward  Hunter,  who  will  soon  be  with  you, 
bearing  the  funds  already  raised  in  this  place,  and  we 
will  here  state  our  instructions  to  Bishop  Hunter,  so  that 
you  may  the  more  fully  comprehend  our  designs. 

"In  the  first  place  this  fund  has  been  raised  by 
voluntary  donations,  and  is  to  be  continued  by  the  same 
process,  and  by  so  managing  as  to  preserve  the  same 
and  then  to  multiply. 

"Bishop  Hunter  is  instructed  to  go  direct  to  Kanes- 
ville  and  confer  with  the  general  authorities  at  that  place, 
and,  by  all  means  within  his  reach,  procure  every  inform- 
ation so  as  to  make  the  most  judicious  application  of 
the  funds  in  the  purchase  of  young  oxen  and  cows,  that 
can  be  worked  effectually  to  the  valley,  and  that  will  be 
capable  of  improving  and  selling  after  their  arrival,  so 
as  to  continue  the  fund  the  following  year. 

"We  will  give  early  information  to  those  whom  we 
have  directed  to  be  helped,  and  such  others  as  he  shall 
deem  wisdom,  being  aided  in  his  judgment  by  the 
authorities  among  you,  so  that  they  may  be  preparing 
their  wagons,  etc.,  for  the  journey. 

"Wagons  are  so  plenty  here  that  it  is  very  desirable 
not  to  purchase  with  the  Perpetual  Fund  ;  but  let  those 
be  assisted  who  will  make  wagons  of  wood,  when  they 
cannot  get  iron,  such  as  will  be  strong  and  safe  to  bring 
them  here,  so  that  all  the  funds  may  be  appropriated  to  the 
purchase  of  such  things  as  will  improve  in  value  by 
being  transferred  to  this  place. 

"The  poor  can  live  without  the  luxuries  of  life  on 
the  road  and  in  the  valley,  as  well  as  in  Pottowatomie 
and  other  places,  and  those  who  have  means  to  purchase 
luxuries,  have  monies  to  procure  an  outfit  of  their  own 
and  need  no  help.  Therefore,  let  such  as  are  helped 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  217 

receive  as  little  in  food  and  clothing,  wagons,  etc.,  as  can 
possibly  make  them  comfortable  to  this  place,  and  when 
they  arrive  they  can  go  to  work  and  get  their  outfit  of 
all  things  necessary  for  comfort  and  convenience  better 
than  where  they  are,  and  even  luxuries. 

"As  early  in  the  spring  as  it  will  possibly  do,  on 
account  of  feed  for  cattle,  Brother  Hunter  will  gather 
all  his  company,  organize  them  in  the  usual  order,  and 
preside  over  the  camp,  traveling  with  the  same  to  this 
place  ;  having  previously  procured  the  best  teamsters 
possible,  such  as  are  accustomed  to  driving,  and  be 
gentle,  kind  and  attentive  to  their  teams.  When  the 
Saints,  thus  helped,  arrive  here,  they  will  give  their  obli- 
gation to  the  Church  to  refund  to  the  amount  of  what 
they  have  received,  as  soon  as  circumstances  will  permit, 
and  labor  will  be  furnished  to  such  as  wish  on  the  public 
works,  and  good  pay  ;  and  as  fast  as  they  can  procure 
the  necessaries  of  life,  and  a  surplus,  that  surplus  will  be 
applied  to  liquidating  their  debt,  and  thereby  increasing 
the  Perpetual  Fund.  By  this  it  will  be  readily  discovered 
that  the  funds  are  to  be  appropriated  in  the  form  of  a 
loan,  rather  than  a  gift ;  and  this  will  make  the  honest 
in  heart  rejoice,  for  they  love  to  labor  and  be  independ- 
ent by  their  labor,  and  not  live  on  the  charity  of  friends, 
while  the  lazy  idlers,  if  such  there  be,  will  find  fault  and 
want  every  luxury  furnished  them  on  their  journey,  and 
in  the  end  pay  nothing.  The  Perpetual  Fund  will  help 
no  such  idlers  ;  we  have  no  use  for  them  in  the  valley  ; 
they  had  better  stay  where  they  are  ;  and  if  they  think 
they  can  devise  a  better  way  of  appropriating  the  emi- 
grating funds  than  we  propose  let  them  go  to  work, 
get  the  funds,  make  the  appropriation,  set  us  a  better 
pattern,  and  we  will  follow  it ;  and  by  that  time  we  are 
confident  they  will  have  means  of  their  own  and  will  need 
no  help. 

"Brother  Hunter  will  return  all  the  funds  to  this 
place  next  season,  when  the  most  judfcious  course  will 
be  pursued  to  convert  all  the  cattle  and  means  into  cash, 
that  the  same  may  be  sent  abroad  as  speedily  as  possible 

14 


2l8        FROM  KIRTLAND  TO  SALT  LAKE  CITY. 

on  another  mission,  together  with  all  that  we  can  raise 
besides  to  add  to  it ;  and  we  anticipate  the  Saints  at 
Pottowatomie  and  in  the  states,  will  increase  the  funds 
by  all  possible  means  the  coming  winter,  so  that  our 
agents  may  return  with  a  large  company.  The  few 
thousands  we  send  out  by  our  agent,  at  this  time,  is  like 
a  grain  of  mustard  seed  in  the  earth  ;  we  send  it  forth 
into  the  world,  and  among  the  Saints,  a  good  soil,  and 
we  expect  it  will  grow  and  flourish,  and  spread  abroad 
in  a  few  years,  so  that  it  will  cover  England,  cast  its 
shadow  in  Europe,  and  in  process  of  time  compass  the 
whole  earth.  That  is  to  say,  these  funds  are  designed 
to  increase  until  Israel  is  gathered  from  all  nations,  and 
the  poor  can  sit  under  their  own  vines  and  inhabit  their 
own  house  and  worship  God  in  Zion."  *  *  *  * 

On  the  23rd  of  January,  1850,  the  Frontier 
Guardian  sounded  the  call  for  the  gathering  of  the 
camps  of  Israel  for  the  march  across  the  plains.  It  was 
in  the  spirit  of  the  general  epistle  and  it  was  no  uncer- 
tain sound. 

"  The  friends  abroad  throughout  the  states  will  do 
well  to  gather  to  this  point  as  early  in  the  spring  as  they 
can.  *  Come  early  to  this  place,  and,  if 

you  are  unable  to  go  on  you  will  be  in  time  to  put  in 
crops  ;  and  if  you  are  able  to  go  on,  you  may  start  with 
the  first  companies.  Let  all  prepare  that  can  and  be  off 
to  the  valley.  But  we  want  every  nook,  corner,  and 
field,  put  into  spring  grain  before  you  start.  It  will 
probably  be  a  forward  spring,  and  much  small  grain  may 
be  put  in  during  the  month  of  March.  The  first  com- 
pany will  probably  leave  here  for  the  mountains  about 
the  ist  of  May,  one  about  the  middle  of  May,  one 
about  the  ist  of  June,  and  one  about  the  i5th  of  June — 
none  later. '  Every  company  of  emigrants  will  have 
experienced  guides  who  know  the  route,  who  know  the 
Indians,  and  who  well  understand  the  mode  and  manner 
of  traveling  on  the  plains." 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

The  third  general  epistle  from  the  valley  was  dated 
April  1 2th,  1850.  It  reached  Kanesville  in  time  for  the 
Frontier  Guardian  of  June  I2th.  It  states  that  the 
colony  in  the  Great  Salt  Lake  valley  had  had  no  news 
from  abroad  since  the  previous  September,  a  period  of 
seven  months.  The  chief  interest  of  the  following 
excerpt  is  the  news  concerning  the  parties  caught  in  the 
snows  of  the  Wasatch  mountains  in  the  beginning  of 
the  previous  winter. 

''Some  emigrants  from  Michigan  arrived  at  this 
place  on  the  i5th  of  November,  accompanied  by  Mr. 
Vasques,  bringing  letters  from  Elders  then  going  east, 
who  were  at  Little  Sandy,  October  3Oth,  all  well.  And 
on  the  22nd  of  the  same  month  snow  covered  the  valley 
from  one  and  a  half  to  two  inches  deep  ;  and  on  the 
24th  it  was  about  three  and  a  half  feet  in  Mill  Creek 
canyon  ;  on  the  same  day  Elder  P.  P.  Pratt,  with  a 
company  of  about  fifty  men,  left  the  most  southern  settle- 
ment of  this  valley,  where  they  had  rendezvoused  the 
day  previous  for  the  purpose  of  exploring  the  south 
country  to  learn  its  geography,  history,  climate  and  loca- 
tions for  settlements. 

"Nineteen  emigrants  arrived  December  ist,  in  a 
very  destitute  situation,  having  left  their  wagons  more 
than  forty  miles  back,  and  their  teams  about  twenty  ; 
themselves  without  provisions.  They  reported  having 
left  the  states  on  the  24th  of  September,  and  having 
passed  Elder  Taylor's  company  at  Independence  Rock, 
November  6th,  but  so  closely  were  they  pressed  by  the 
snow,  they  did  not  bring  us  one  newspaper,  though  they 
said  they  had  many  in  their  wagons. 

"On  the  3oth  of  January,  four  men  arrived  from 
Fort  Bridger,  having  left  their  goods  and  remaining  pack 
animals  in  Weber  canyon  ;  a  portion  of  their  horses 
having  died  on  the  way  before  reaching  the  canyon. 
This  was  the  second  attempt  of  the  same  company  to 
pass  from  the  fort  to  the  valleys,  and  their  goods 
remained  in  the  canyon  on  the  3Oth  of  March." 


22O  FROM    KIKTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 


CHAPTER    XXVII. 

THREE  HUNDRED  AND  FIFTY  WAGONS  START  UP  THE  SOUTH 
SIDE  OF  THE  PLATTE IMMENSE  EMIGRATION  TO  CALI- 
FORNIA  PROSPEROUS  CONDITION  OF  THE  SAINTS THE 

"DESERET    NEWS'" PANORAMIC  VIEW  OF  THE    EMIGRA- 
TION  RAVAGES    OF     THE     CHOLERA THE     DISEASE    IN 

ITS    MOST    FEARFUL    STAGES GRAVES    BY    THE    WAYSIDE 

—THE    LAST    OF     THE     MORMON     EMIGRATION    ON    THE 

WAY O.    HYDE     ON     HIS    WAY     TO     THE    MOUNTAINS 

HIS    ACCOUNT    OF    THE    EMIGRATION GOOD    CROPS    AND 

FOOD    ABUNDANT     IN     THE     VALLEY "RICH    AND    POOR 

GATHER     TO     THE     STATE     OF     DESERET" THE     SAINTS 

COUNSELED    TO    TRAVEL    ON     THE    NORTH    SIDE    OF    THE 
PLATTE. 

THE  Frontier  Guardian  of  June    I2th,  1850,  has  the 
following  interesting    summary    of   the    season's 
operations  up  to  date,  under  the  head  of 

"EMIGRATION. 

"We  have  attended  the  organization  of  three  hun- 
dred and  fifty  wagons  of  Salt  Lake  emigrants,  up  to 
Saturday  the  8th  inst.  Captain  Milo  Andrus  is  ahead 
with  fifty  wagons.  Next  follows  Captain  Benjamin  Haw- 
kins with  one  hundred,  Thos.  S.  Johnson,  captain  ist 
division  and  captain — of  second  division.  We  left  them 
at  Council  Grove,  twelve  miles  from  Bethlehem,  west  of 
the  Missouri  river,  on  the  morning  of  the  yth.  Next  in 
succession  is  Bishop  Aaron  Johnson  with  a  train  of  one 
hundred  wagons,  Elisha  Averett,  captain  of  first  division 
and  Matthew  Caldwell,  captain  of  second  division.  Next 
in  order  is  Captain  James  Pace  with  one  hundred, 
Richard  Sessions,  captain  of  first  division,  and  David 
Bennett,  captain  of  second  division. 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  221 

"The  emigrants  are  generally  well  fitted  out  with 
wagons  and  teams,  provisions,  etc.,  etc. 

"The  number  of  California  wagons  that  have  crossed 
at  this  point,  is  about  4,500,  averaging  three  men  to  the 
wagon,  making  13,500  men,  and  about  22,000  head  of 
horses,  mules,  oxen  and  cows.  Our  own  emigration  to 
Salt  Lake  valley  will  amount  to  about  seven  hundred 
wagons  as  nearly  as  we,  at  present,  can  determine.  They 
take  two  new  carding  machines,  in  addition  to  one  sent 
last  year,  besides  much  other  valuable  machinery.  They 
also  take  about  4,000  sheep  and  5,000  head  of  cattle, 
horses  and  mules." 

Another  congratulatory  editorial  follows  in  the 
Guardian  of  June  25th,  under  the  same  heading  of 

"EMIGRATION. 

"We  feel  highly  gratified  to  see  our  emigration  so 
well  fitted  out  as  they  are.  They  generally  have  two 
good  yoke  of  oxen,  and  from  one  to  three  yoke  of  cows 
to  each  wagon.  The  average  freight  of  each  wagon  is 
1,850  pounds.  The  average  amount  of  breadstuff  to  the 
person,  old  or  young,  is  one  hundred  and  twenty-five 
pounds — bacon,  sugar,  coffee,  tea,  rice,  dried  fruit,  and 
other  little  necessaries  in  proportion. 

"To  see  a  people  who,  three  or  four  years  ago,  had 
to  sell  their  all  to  get  bread  to  last  them  until  they  could 
raise  it,  and  now  see  them  with  from  one  to  four  wagons 
each,  with  plenty  of  good  teams,  thousands  of  sheep  and 
loose  cattle,  horses,  mules,  and  machinery  of  every  kind ; 
wagons  all  new  and  stock  all  young  and  thrifty,  is  grati- 
fying in  the  extreme." 

This  is  another  recorded  evidence  of  the  wonderful 
recuperative  powers  of  the  Latter-day  Saints.  There  were 
many  personal  experiences  that  would  be  interesting  as 
illustrating  remarkable  providences  which  opened  the  way 
for  individuals  to  obtain  the  means  of  gathering  to  the 
mountains.  It  is  in  accordance  with  the  whole  history  of 


222  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

this  people,  that  almost  miraculous  blessing  has  often 
attended  the  efforts  of  individuals  when  working  under 
untoward  circumstances  for  the  accomplishment  of  some 
specific  purpose,  in  the  line  of  duty  and  progress. 

From  the  evacuation  of  Nauvoo  until  the  publica- 
tion of  the  Frontier  Guardian  in  February,  1849,  tne 
Church  had  no  representative  periodical  on  the  Ameri- 
can continent.  The  first  number  of  iSie  Deseret  News 
appeared  June  I5th,  1850,  in  Great  Salt  Lake  City.  The 
first  was  evidently  intended  to  forward  the  emigration 
interests  at  the  eastern  end  of  the  route  across  the  plains, 
then  to  be  abandoned.  The  Deseret  News  was  as  evi- 
dently designed  to  be  the  leading  periodical  of  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 

As  seen  to-day  the  first  volume  of  the  Deseret  News 
bears  the  impress  of  the  difficult  circumstances  under 
which  it  saw  the  light.  Its  editor  was  Willard  Richards, 
one  of  the  First  Presidency  of  the  Church.  The  pros- 
pectus of  the  News  is  replete  with  the  straight-forward, 
honesty  and  love  of  truth  which  characterized  this  man. 
Probably  the  peculiar  circumstances  surrounding  the 
issuing  of  this  paper  will  not  find  a  parallel  in  the  history 
of  the  continent.  The  first  volume  is  already  an  his- 
torical curiosity,  and,  with  the  rapidity  the  world  has 
been  moving,  may  be  considered  already  ancient.  Its 
motto,  "Truth  and  Liberty,"  was  characteristic  of  a 
people  who  were  under  the  ban  of  Christian  civilization, 
for  attempting  to  solve  important  social  problems  through 
the  power  of  divine  inspiration  ;  and  for  this  had 
endured  a  long  series  of  vindictive  persecutions. 

The  following  excerpt  was  doubtless  written  with  a 
prophetic  view  of  what  the  miniature  sheet  was  to 
become  in  the  future.  We  "designed  originally  to 
record  the  passing  events  of  our  state,  and  in  connec- 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  223 

tion,  refer  to  the  arts  and  sciences,  embracing  general 
education,  medicine,  law,  divinity,  domestic  and  political 
economy,  and  everything  that  may  fall  under  our  obser- 
vation which  may  tend  to  promote  the  best  interest,  wel- 
fare, pleasure  and  amusement  of  our  fellow  citizens." 
For  forty  years  the  paper  has  been  considered  so  far  the 
organ  of  the  Church  as  to  usually  indicate  its  policies. 

The  following  account  of  the  journeying  of  a  com- 
pany from  Great  Salt  Lake  City  to  Kanesville,  is  from  a 
letter  of  Elder  Robert  Campbell's  published  in  the 
Frontier  Guardian  July  yth,  1850.  Its  chief  interest  in 
this  connection,  is  the  excellent  panoramic  view  it  affords 
of  the  emigration,  as  it  was  met  in  the  mountains  and 
on  the  Platte  river. 

There  was  considerable  mortality  from  the  cholera 
in  1849,  on  tne  south  side  of  the  Platte,  and  several 
deaths  from  it  among  emigrants  on  the  north  side.  In 
1850,  this  terrible  scourge  swept  out  on  to  the  plains  in 
the  majesty  of  its  power,  as  it  had  not  before  done. 
Perhaps  it  had  more  to  feed  it,  as  the  emigration  to  Cali- 
fornia was  immense. 

The  company  with  which  Mr.  Campbell  traveled  left 
Great  Salt  Lake  City  on  the  2oth  of  April,  1850.  May 
1 5th,  they  met  S.  B.  Crow's  company  of  California  emi- 
grants, from  Kendall  county,  Illinois,  near  Dry  Sandy, 
the  people  well,  and  to  the  astonishment  of  the  company, 
their  animals  in  good  condition.  They  had  been  fed 
on  grain  until  the  supply  was  exhausted,  after  that  flour, 
as  their  owners  depended  on  replenishing  their  stock  of 
provisions  in  Salt  Lake  valley. 

The  evening  of  May  i6th,  they  found  Denison's 
company  of  two  hundred  people  from  Ohio,  encamped 
at  the  first  crossing  of  the  Sweetwater.  A  few  minutes 
later  another  company  of  emigrants  rolled  across  the 


224  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

river  to  the  west  side  and  encamped.  The  animals  of 
this  company  were  in  poor  condition.  The  2ist  of  May, 
a  few  ox  teams  were  met  that  had  wintered  at  Laramie. 
Also  a  man,  said  to  be  a  Dutchman,  with  a  wheelbarrow. 
Several  men  had  offered  to  haul  his  bedding  and  provi- 
sions. He  thanked  them  kindly  and  wished  to  be  excused, 
as  he  could  not  wait  on  the  slow  movements  of  a  camp. 
He  seemed  to  appreciate  the  fact  that  he  had  no  horses 
for  Indians  to  steal,  and  that  he  never  lost  any  rest 
through  dread  of  a  stampede.  Three  hundred  miles 
from  Salt  Lake  City,  the  road  was  thronged  with  emi- 
grants for  the  land  of  gold. 

The  25th  of  May,  the  company  arrived  at  the 
Upper  Platte  ferry  and  ford.  From  this  point  the  road 
was  nearly  covered  with  emigrant  wagons.  Laying 
around  on  camp  grounds  were  harness,  casks,  axes, 
augurs,  stoves,  etc.,  but  these  were  but  small  in  amount 
compared  with  the  articles  thrown  away  by  the  emi- 
grants the  year  previous.  These  had  evidently  learned 
some  wisdom  from  what  friends  had  experienced  who 
preceded  them.  They  fitted  out  with  light  wagons 
and  good  teams  and  had  taken  no  surplus  property  to 
throw,  away  on  the  plains. 

At  the  ferry  was  met  a  Mr.  Hickman  and  others 
from  Missouri.  They  were  running  a  boat.  Some  of 
the  mail  company  assisted  the  old  pioneer  ferryman  who 
had  come  out  with  them,  build  and  launch  two  good,  sub- 
stantial boats.  Some  of  the  company,  going  through 
also  traded  oxen  for  horses  and  refitted  up  a  little  for 
their  journey.  They  left  the  Upper  Platte  ferry  on  the 
3rd  of  June.  They  met  almost  a  continuous  train  of 
emigrant  wagons  and  arrived  at  Laramie  the  loth  of  the 
month.  At  Laramie,  a  Mr.  Sommerville,  employed  by 
the  government  to  keep  an  account  of  the  passing  emi- 


FROM    KIRTLAND   TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  225 

gration,  furnished  the  company  with  the  following  items : 
"Total  number  of  emigrants  passed  this  post  up  to  June 
loth,  1850,  inclusive,  16,915  men,  235  women,  242  chil- 
dren, 4,672  wagons,  14,974  horses,  4,641  mules,  7,425 
oxen,  1,653  cows.  Signed, 

"CALVIN  C.  SOMMERVILLE,  Clerk." 

The  1 2th  of  June,  the  company  encamped  by  Robi- 
dau's  trading  post  near  Scott's  Bluff's.  There  the 
cholera  was  met  among  the  emigrants.  They  were 
informed  that  the  Sioux  Indians  had  gone  to  White 
river,  for  fear  the  white  men  would  bring  the  cholera 
among  them  as  they  had  done  the  year  before.  The 
1 8th  of  June  the  animals  and  wagons  forded  the  South 
Fork  of  the  Platte,  but  the  goods  were  boated  over. 
Several  of  the  company  were  attacked  with  disease  but 
recovered  through  the  administration  of  Elders.  They 
were  daily  meeting  cholera  in  its  most  fearful  stages. 
Graves  by  the  wayside  were  common,  sometimes  several 
in  a  group.  They  were  estimated  at  an  average  of  one 
per  mile.  Two  places  were  seen  where  bodies  were  dis- 
interred by  the  wolves,  and  the  bones  lay  bleaching  in 
the  sun.  The  companies  in  which  cholera  had  made  its 
most  direful  ravages  were  mostly  from  Missouri,  with  a 
few  from  Illinois.  They  were  late  and  generally  had  ox 
teams. 

The  2oth  of  June,  the  emigrant  teams  were  more 
scattering.  The  people  called  themselves  Oregon  emi- 
grants. Captain  Haight  bought  tea  of  a  woman  who 
stated  she  had  seen  her  father,  mother  and  sister  interred 
within  a  few  days.  A  lone  wagon  was  on  the  river  bank. 
Death  had  taken  all  who  traveled  with  it.  A  gentleman 
was  met  with,  who  said  he  was  alone  in  his  mess,  his  two 
companions  having  died.  There  was  thought  to  be 
many  graves  out  of  sight  from  the  road  in  camping 


226        FROM  KIRTLAND  TO  SALT  LAKE  CITY. 

places  on  the  river  bank.   The  emigrants  called  this  part 
of  the  route,  "The  Valley  of  Death." 

The  24th  of  June,  they  passed  an  unorganized  com- 
pany of  Saints  and  encamped  in  the  evening  with 
Messrs.  Lorenzo  D.  Young  and  Charles  F.  Decker. 
The  25th,  at  Fort  Kearney,  they  found  Livingston  and 
Kinkead's  teams  and  Captain  Lake's  fifty  of  Saints. 
From  this  post  was  met  the  main  body  of  the 
Mormon  emigration  of  about  eight  hundred  wagons. 
They  were  generally  in  good  condition  though  cholera 
had  made  inroads  among  them.  Mr.  Appleton  Harmon 
thought  that  sixty-two  deaths  had  been  reported  to  him. 
The  party  arrived  in  Kanesville  about  the  6th  of 
July. 

The  Frontier  Guardian  of  July  loth,  1850,  gives  us 
the  first  details  of  the  departure  of  our  people  across 
the  plains.  It  says :  "By  the  arrival  of  Messrs.  John- 
son and  Hall  from  the  Indian  country,  we  are  informed 
that  Elder  Orson  Hyde  and  company,  of  this  place,  left 
Platte  river  camp  on  the  morning  of  the  6th  inst,  on  a 
visit  to  the  valley  of  Great  Salt  Lake.  This  is  the  last 
company  of  the  season,  all  others  being  in  advance. 
Bishop  Hunter  with  his  company,  also  a  small  com- 
pany of  California  emigrants  from  Michigan,  are 
a  few  miles  in  advance,  all  well.  We  are  informed 
the  cholera  followed  the  California  and  all  other  emi- 
grants for  several  hundred  miles  out,  which  proved 
very  fatal.  Several  hundred  died  with  the  epidemic. 
It  has,  however,  nearly  or  quite  subsided,  and  all  are 
moving  forward." 

With  the  season's  emigration  on  the  way  across 
the  plains,  followed  by  Elder  O.  Hyde,  the  following 
letter  will  indicate  to  the  reader  the  stirring  times  on  the 
shores  of  Salt  Lake. 


FROM  KIRTLAND  TO  SALT  LAKE  CITY.  227 

"  GREAT  SALT  LAKE  CITY,  DESERET. 

"July  28th,  1850. 
"•Dear  Brother  Orson  Hyde: 

"The  emigration  poured  in  here  to  such  numbers 
that  they  raised  provisions  to  a  very  high  price.  Flour 
sold  for  one  dollar  per  pound,  which  was  sufficient  to 
induce  some  of  our  speculators  to  sell  the  last  morsel 
and  go  without.  Harvest  commenced  with  the  4th  of 
July,  and  has  continued  until  the  present. 
It  is  a  general  time  of  health  with  the  Saints,  and  peace, 
and  plenty  of  hard  work,  as  every  one  has  been  so  busy 
that  they  can  hardly  get  time  to  eat  or  sleep.  You 
speak  about  hurry  and  bustle  at  Kanesville  ;  but  if  you 
were  here,  to  see,  feel  and  realize  the  burdens,  labors 
and  responsibilities  which  are  daily,  hourly,  momentarily, 
rolling,  piling,  tumbling  and  thundering  upon  us,  you 
would  at  least  conclude  that  there  was  no  danger  of  our 
getting  the  gout  from  idleness  or  too  much  jollity.  *  * 

"BRIGHAM   YOUNG, 
"H.   C.   KlMBALL, 

"  WILLARD  RICHARDS." 

Further  interesting  details  of  the  movements  of  the 
emigrating  companies  is  furnished  by  Elder  Hyde,  in  a 
letter  to  Mr.  Mclntosh,  who  was  temporary  editor  of 
the  Frontier  Guardian. 

"  UPPER  CROSSING  OF  THE  PLATTE, 

July  30th,  1850. 
"  Brother  Mclntosh  : 

"  DEAR  SIR — We  crossed  the  Platte  yesterday. 
Ferried  over  wagons  and  swam  our  horses,  leaving  Cap- 
tain Milo  Andrus  and  company  on  the  banks  crossing. 
All  well.  ****** 

"Grass  is  very  scarce  though  the  rains  through  the 
Black  Hills  have  been  constant  and  powerful.  But  how 
the  vast  multitudes  of  cattle  and  horses  are  to  get 
through,  God  only  knows.  There  will  be  no  lack  of 


228        FROM  KIRTLAND  TO  SALT  LAKE  CITY. 

water,  but  grass  is  eaten  up  root  and  branch  ;  and  in 
many  cases  the  animals  have  eaten  out  the  wild  sage. 

"August  ist,  at  Independence  Rock  on  the  Sweet- 
water,  all  well.  We  have  just  passed  through  the  "valley 
and  shadow  of  death,"  a  country  of  about  fifty  miles  in 
extent,  where  the  waters  are  deeply  impregnated  with 
nitre,  saleratus,  sulphur,  etc.,  etc.  There  is  little  or  no 
grass  at  all  through  this  region,  but  is  mostly  a  sandy 
desert.  The  carcasses  of  cattle  and  horses  lying  along 
the  roadside  are  very  numerous,  having  perished  through 
fatigue,  hunger  and  through  drinking  poisonous  waters. 

"This  country  lies  between  the  upper  crossing  of 
the  Platte  and  the  Sweetwater  river  on  the  banks  of 
which  we  are  now  comfortably  encamped.  *  We  are 
now  beginning  to  overtake  the  California  and  Oregon 
emigration.  They  have  suffered  much  in  the  loss  of 
teams  and  animals  ;  and  oh !  the  sacrifice  of  wagons, 
clothing,  firearms,  beds,  bedding,  buffalo  skins,  trunks, 
chests,  harness,  and  in  the  loss  of  life.  The  road  to  gold 
is  strewn  with  destruction,  wretchedness  and  woe,  and 
yet  thousands  and  tens  of  thousands  follow  on  the  way 
with  the  hope  of  securing  the  wealth  of  this  world. 

"There  are  about  five  hundred  new  graves  on  the 
south  side  of  the  Platte  and  but  three  deaths  are  reported 
at  Laramie  as  having  occurred  on  the  north  side.  * 
If  wood  were  as  plentiful  as  tools,  wagon  tire  and  iron 
in  general,  on  the  road,  we  could  have  our  hot  dodger, 
coffee  and  fried  or  boiled  bacon  whenever  we  pleased. 

"Bio  SANDY,  August  8th,  1850. 

"The  eight  or  ten  hundred  wagons  of  emigrants' 
and  merchants'  trains  behind  us  have  but  a  sorry  pros- 
pect. Much  of  their  stock  must  and  will  unavoidably 
perish.  Cows  already  give  but  little  milk,  because  they 
have  but  little  to  eat,  and  families  whose  chief  depend- 
ence for  food  on  the  journey  is  milk  and  butter  from  their 
cows,  will  be  cut  short  of  their  expectations  in  some 
respects.  But  if  they  can  stand  it  through  to  Green 
river  they  will  find  plenty  of  grass,  in  my  opinion. 


FROM  KIRTLAND  TO  SALT  LAKE  CITY.        229 

"There  are  three  hard  places  for  stock  and  teams 
to  cross  over.  First  from  Laramie  across  the  Black 
Hills  to  the  upper  crossing  of  the  Platte,  a  distance  of  1 20 
miles.  The  road  is  mostly  over  rocks,  sharp  gravel  and 
flint.  This  is  severe  on  cattle's  feet.  * 

The  second  hard  place  is  from  the  upper  crossing  of  the 
Platte  to  Independence  Rock  on  the  Sweetwater,  a  dis- 
tance of  fifty  miles.  Through  this  section  the  alkali  or 
poisonous  waters  may  be  mostly  found.  *  On  the 
Sweetwater  there  is  generally  some  grass ;  but  there  is 
more  or  less  alkali  from  the  upper  crossing  of  the  Platte 
to  the  South  Pass  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  and  whenever 
emigrants  discover  the  road  white  with  saleratus,  also 
the  banks  and  breaks  in  the  land,  they  should  be  careful 
about  letting  their  animals  drink  from  the  standing  pools. 

"The  third  trying  part  of  the  road  for  stock  is  from 
the  South  Pass  to  Green  river,  a  distance  of  65  miles. 
Sand  and  sage,  sage  and  sand,  dead  horses,  mules,  cows, 
and  oxen,  with  snow-capped  mountains  on  your  right 
and  left,  are  about  the  variety  which  the  eye  meets  in 
passing  through  this  section.  I  would  give  a  more  flat- 
tering account  of  this  section  if  I  could,  conscientiously. 
I  have  this  assurance,  however,  that  those  who  travel 
this  road  hereafter  will  testify  to  the  truth  of  what  I  have 
written." 

The  following  important  items  are  from  an  Epistle 
of  the  First  Presidency  of  the  Church,  dated  Great  Salt 
Lake  City,  September  2 7th,  1850: 

"The  crops  have  been  abundant  in  all  the  settle- 
ments of  Deseret  this  season ;  and  we  have  made  every 
exertion  to  have  them  secured  for  the  benefit  of  all ;  and 
although  from  the  best  information  obtained,  we  have 
reason  to  expect  that  our  population  will  be  strength- 
ened nearly,  if  not  quite  15,000  this  season,  yet  we  are 
confident,  if  all  will  be  prudent,  there  will  be  seed  grain 
and  bread  sufficient  to  sustain  the  whole,  till  another  har- 
vest. The  estimated  population  of  15,000  inhabitants  in 
Deseret  the  past  year,  having  raised  grain  sufficient  to 


230  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

sustain  the  30,000  for  the  coming  year,  inspires  us  confi- 
dently to  believe  that  the  30,000  the  coming  year  can 
raise  sufficient  for  60,000  the  succeeding  year,  and  to 
this  object  and  end  our  energies  will  be  exerted  to  dou- 
ble our  population  annually,  by  the  assistance  of  the 
Perpetual  Emigrating  Poor  Fund,  and  otherwise  provide 
for  the  sustenance  of  that  population. 

"Viewing  the  gathering  of  Israel,  which  produces 
our  increased  population  in  the  valleys  of  the  mountains, 
an  important  part  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  one 
of  the  most  important  at  the  present  time,  we  shall  send 
few,  or  no  Elders  abroad  to  preach  the  gospel  this  fall ; 
but  instruct  them  to  raise  grain  and  build  houses,  and 
prepare  for  the  Saints,  that  they  may  come  in  flocks,  like 
doves  to  their  windows ;  and  we  say,  arise !  to  your  wag- 
ons and  your  tents,  O  scattered  Israel !  ye  Saints  of  the 
Most  High!  rich  and  poor,  and  gather  to  the  State  of 
Deseret,  bringing  your  plows  and  drills,  your  reapers 
and  gleaners,  your  threshers  and  cleaners  of  the  most 
approved  patterns,  so  that  one  man  can  do  the  labor  of 
twenty  in  the  wheat  field,  and  we  will  soon  send  the 
Elders  abroad  by  hundreds  and  thousands  to  a  harvest  of 
souls  among  the  nations,  and  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth 
shall  speedily  hear  of  the  salvation  prepared  by  Israel's 
God  for  His  people." 

The  Epistle  also  recommended  the  route  on  the 
north  side  of  the  Platte  as  the  best  for  the  Saints. 

The  Deseret  News  thus  briefly  notices  the  arrival  of 
the  last  companies  of  the  season's  emigration.  Bishop 
Hunter  and  company  arrived  on  Sunday,  October  i3th, 
1850;  Elder  Woodruff  and  company  on  Monday,  the  i4th. 
Both  companies  were  east  of  the  second  mountain  on 
Thursday  during  the  snow-storm,  and  passed  through 
considerable  snow  in  coming  in,  though  they  arrived  in 
health  and  most  joyfully  are  the  last  camps  of  the  Saints 
welcomed  in  the  valley,  and  particularly  after  so  long  an 
absence  our  old  friend  and  pioneer,  Brother  Woodruff. 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  23! 

The  Frontier  Guardian  of  December  nth,  1850, 
emphasizes  the  counsel  of  Brigham  Young  for  the  Saints  to 
travel  on  the  north  side  of  the  Platte  the  ensuing  season. 
"The  awful  scenes  of  cholera  and  death  on  the  south 
side  of  the  Platte  last  season  should  be  a  warning  to 
those  concerned  louder  than  thunder,  to  avoid  a  late 
start,  and  to  avoid  the  south  side  of  the  river.  More 
than  five  hundred  fresh  graves  on  the  south  side  of  the 
Platte  between  the  Missouri  and  Fort  Laramie,  while 
from  the  thousands  who  traveled  on  the  north  side  only 
three  graves  can  be  found  that  were  made  this  season." 

The  efficient  and  arduous  labors  of  Elder  Orson 
Hyde,  in  managing  Church  and  Emigration  affairs  at 
the  eastern  terminus  of  the  route  to  Salt  Lake  valley, 
cannot  be  fully  appreciated.  This  season  the  5th  of  July, 
before  the  last  company  of  emigrants  were  fairly  on  the 
way,  he  left  Kanesville  for  Salt  Lake  valley,  arrived 
there  on  the  i5th  of  August,  attended  to  the  important 
business  for  which  the  trip  was  undertaken,  and  was 
welcomed  back  to  Kanesville  by  his  numerous  friends 
the  1 8th  of  the  following  November. 

Jos.  E.  Johnson  under  date  of  February  2d,  1851, 
reports  his  return  trip  from  the  valley.  He  evidently 
accompanied  Elder  Hyde,  although  the  fact  is  not  stated. 
"  Started  for  states  the  last  day  of  September  with  the 
addition  to  company  of  twelve  men.  Met  the  last  of  the 
emigrating  companies,  Bishop  Hunter's,  on  the  mountains 
west  of  Bear  river.  Met  an  unpleasant  snow  storm  near 
the  South  Pass,  and  another  gale  of  snow  at  the  upper 
crossing  of  the  Platte.  From  here  kept  the  north  side 
of  the  river  the  entire  way  down.  Found  the  north  side 
much  better  route  than  the  south  side  to  Laramie.  From 
there  down  found  many  advantages  on  the  north  side  ; 
better  water  for  camp  use,  more  feed  and  better  road, 


232 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 


*       * 


buffalo  abundant  down  as  low  as  Fort  Kearney 
We  found  no  hostile  Indians  but  they  stole  all  the  small 
articles  they  could  conceal  which  they  could  not  beg. 
We  arrived  in  Kanesville  on  the  i8th  of  November, 
occupying  fifty  days  in  our  return,  being  absent  from 
home  four  and  a  half  months." 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  233 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

THE    EMIGRATION    OF   1851 NEWS  FROM  COMPANIES  ON  THE 

PLAINS THE    FIRE    OF    THE     GATHERING HAND-CARTS 

FORESHADOWED ELDERS    EZRA    T.    BENSON    AND     J.    M. 

GRANT     SENT    TO     SUPERINTEND    THE     EMIGRATION     OF 

1852 ELDER    MARGETTS'    TRIP      FROM    SALT     LAKE    TO 

KANESVILLE. 

NEITHER  the  Frontier  Guardian  at  the  eastern  end 
of  the  route  to  Salt  Lake,  nor  the  Deseret  News 
at  the  western  terminus,  furnish  much  news  of  the  emi- 
gration for  the  year  1851.  President  Hyde  made 
another  flying  trip  to  Salt  Lake,  doubtless  to  thoroughly 
post  himself  in  the  views  and  counsels  of  the  First  Presi- 
dency. He  left  Kanesville  the  28th  of  June,  and  arrived 
in  the  valley  the  iyth  of  August  attended  by  Albert 
Carrington,  and  a  few  others,  all  of  whom  were  plundered 
by  the  Pawnee  Indians.  Elder  Hyde,  after  a  successful 
trip  arrived  in  Kanesville  the  iyth  of  October,  1851. 

The  following  from  the  Frontier  Guardian  of  August 
22nd,  1851,  furnishes  a  few  items  of  interest: 

"A  party  of  seven  men  arrived  in  Kanesville  from 
Salt  Lake  on  the  iQth  of  August,  1851.  They  left  there 
the  1 5th  of  July,  making  the  trip  in  thirty-four  days.  They 
met  Phineas  Young  and  General  Brown  five  miles  east  of 
the  valley.  President  Hyde  and  company  thirty-three 
miles  west  of  Laramie,  getting  along  well.  *  Captain 

and   his  company  were,  on  the  first  of  August, 

four  miles  west  of  Fort  Laramie;  Stevens'  company  five 
miles  east  of  the  fort ;  Captain  Day's  company  in  sight ; 
Captain  Cummings  and  company  of  one  hundred  wagons 

15 


234        FROM  KIRTLAND  TO  SALT  LAKE  CITY. 

ten  miles  west  of  Ash  Hollow;  Shurtliff's  company  of 
fifty  wagons  five  miles  in  rear  of  Cummings'  train ;  Cap- 
tain John  Brown,  with  the  emigrating  poor  twenty-two 
miles  east  of  Ash  Hollow;  Wilkins'  merchandise  train  of 
ten  wagons,  with  a  Scotch  company  in  the  rear,  were 
met  near  Brown's  company.  Gordon's  company  were 
met  the  next  day.  They  met  Father  Allred's  company 
the  west  side  of  Cold  Springs,  and  Elder  O.  Pratt's  com- 
pany at  the  Springs." 

The  General  Epistle  of  October,  1851,  says  of  the 
emigration : 

"Elder  Orson  Pratt  is  on  the  way  from  the  States; 
and  about  five  hundred  wagons,  mostly  of  these  who  are 
emigrating  to  this  place ;  but  they  started  too  late,  were 
hindered  by  heavy  rains  and  floods,  and  it  will  be  very 
late  before  the  last  company  will  arrive." 

The  general  epistle  sent  out  in  the  autumn  of  1851 
as  usual  also  gives  instructions  for  the  gathering  of  1852. 
It  is  full  of  the  fire  of  the  gathering  and  says  :  "  The 
voice  of  the  good  Shepherd  is  to  all  Saints,  even  to  the 
ends  of  the  earth  ;  gather  yourselves  together,  come 
home ;  and  more  especially  to  the  Saints  in  Potto- 
watomie,  the  United  States,  Canada  and  the  British 
Isles  ;  come  home  !  come  home  ! !  "  In  the  following  we 
see  the  future  hand-cart  companies  foreshadowed: 

"Some  of  the  Saints,  now  in  our  midst,  came  hither 
with  wagons  or  carts  made  of  wood,  without  a  particle 
of  iron,  hooping  their  wheels  with  hickory  or  rawhide, 
or  ropes,  and  had  as  good  and  safe  a  journey  as  any  in 
the  camps  with  their  wrought  iron  wagons  ;  and  can  you 
not  do  the  same  ?  Yes,  if  you  have  the  same  desire,  the 
same  faith.  Families  might  start  from  Missouri  river, 
with  cows,  hand-carts,  wheelbarrows,  with  little  flour  and 
no  unnecessaries,  and  come  to  this  place  quicker,  and 
with  less  fatigue,  than  by  following  the  heavy  trains  with 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  235 

their  cumbrous  herds,  which  they  are  often  obliged  to 
drive  miles  to  feed. 

"Elders  Ezra  T.  Benson  and  Jedediah  M.  Grant 
will  repair  to  Kanesville,  immediately  after  conference, 
and  superintend  the  emigration  the  coming  season. 
They  are  sent  expressly  to  push  the  Saints  to  the  valley." 

It  was  evidently  the  intent  by  the  epistle  that  the 
Nauvoo  exodus  should  culminate  with  the  emigration  of 
1852,  by  the  removal  of  all  the  Saints  on  the  Missouri 
river  to  Great  Salt  Lake  valley.  President  Orson  Hyde, 
who,  for  nearly  five  years  had  the  presidency  of  affairs  at 
the  eastern  end  of  the  road  across  the  plains,  was 
directed  to  move  his  family  to  the  valley,  Elder  F.  D. 
Richards,  president  of  the  European  missions  was 
directed  to  send  two  ship-loads  of  Saints  as  early  as 
April. 

The  following  from  the  St.  Louis  Weekly  Union  of 
October  yth,  1851,  indicates  the  interest  with  which 
many  were  watching  the  growth  of  the  Mormon  colony 
in  the  mountains  : 

"  No  body  of  people  in  the  whole  world,  not  greater 
in  number,  seems  to  us,  to  occupy  a  position  so  peculiarly 
prominent  and  powerful,  whether  considered  in  reference 
to  religion,  politics  or  commerce,  as  these  people  who 
have  founded  their  Zion  in  the  bosom  of  the  Salt  Lake 
country." 

A  letter  from  Elder  Thos.  Margetts  to  the  Millen- 
nial Star,  Liverpool,  England,  dated  Kanesville,  July  4th, 
1852,  furnishes  the  earliest  information  of  that  season's 
emigration  that  the  writer  has  been  able  to  find.  It  is  a 
sketch  of  a  trip  across  the  plains  with  a  party  of  Elders. 
It  states  that  this  party  left  Salt  Lake  on  the  5th  of  May, 
1852.  At  the  Sweetwater,  six  miles  above  Devil's  Gate, 
they  met  a  small  company  of  emigrants  for  California 


236        FROM  KIRTLAND  TO  SALT  LAKE  CITY. 

with  mule  teams  ;  a  few  hours  after  a  company  of 
packers.  At  Independence  rock  a  large  company  with 
horse  teams  crossing  the  Sweetwater.  From  the  ford  of 
Sweetwater  the  emigration  grew  more  numerous  daily, 
until  it  seemed  almost  a  continuous  string  of  teams. 
This  was  on  the  north  side  of  the  Platte,  for  they  traveled 
the  entire  distance  on  that  side,  without  crossing  the 
river  at  all.  At  every  point  where  they  could  see  the 
road  on  the  south  side  they  discovered  that  it  was  also 
lined  with  wagons.  They  all  looked  well.  They  had 
light  loads,  light  wagons  and  strong  teams.  No  horses 
were  seen  left,  but  few  cattle,  and  only  eight  or  ten 
wagons  and  they  were  broken  up. 

The  company  rolled  along,  answering  questions, 
cracking  jokes  with  the  emigrants.  There  was  a  general 
opinion  among  the  latter  that  Mormons  and  Indians 
were  united  in  bands  on  the  road  for  the  purpose  of 
robbing  companies.  The  Elders  talked  and  sang  with 
them  and  in  this  way  convinced  them  of  the  folly  of  such 
reports,  when  they  would  often  show  the  change  in  their 
sentiments  by  the  expression,  "Well,  the  Mormons  are 

d d  good  fellows,  and  bring  good  things  from  their 

wagons  and  invite  all  to  partake  of  the  excellent  fare." 

At  Wolf  creek  the  company  met  the  first  sickness 
and  saw  the  first  graves.  The  number  increased  until 
they  reached  Wood  river.  From  there  the  graves 
gradually  lessened  as  they  neared  the  Missouri  river  and 
sickness  disappeared.  They  did  not  see  over  two  hun- 
dred graves,  which  they  thought  few  considering  the 
great  number  of  people  who  were  traveling  the  road. 

They  met  the  first  Mormon  train,  Captain  Higbee's 
fifty,  two  hundred  and  fifty  miles  from  Winter  Quarters, 
and  after  that  companies  of  Saints  almost  daily.  When 
circumstances  permitted  they  stopped  in  their  camps. 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE   CITY.  237 

After  the  good  news  from  the  valley  were  told  and  a 
thousand  and  one  questions  answered  they  would  all 
turn  in,  in  true  Mormon  style,  to  dance  and  sing. 
Including  those  waiting  at  the  Ferry  they  met  about 
1,400  Mormon  teams,  with  which  traveled  not  less  than 
10,000  people.  It  is  stated  in  the  editorial  of  the 
Millennial  Star  of  November  I3th,  1852,  that  twenty-one 
companies  of  Saints,  averaging  sixty  wagons  or  upwards 
each  emigrated  on  the  north  side  of  the  Platte  river,  and 
two  companies  besides  the  company  with  the  sugar  mill 
machinery  on  the  south  side.  These  estimates  indicate 
a  very  heavy  emigration  that  season.  Evidently  the 
able  management  at  Kanesville  make  a  very  successful 
one. 

The  following  items  from  an  editorial  in  the  Deseret 
News  of  July  loth,  1852,  make  up  a  vivid  picture  of 
the  ravages  of  death  on  the  lower  Platte:  "From 
observations  made  by  travelers,  it  is  supposed  a  thousand 
graves  have  been  called  into  existence  between  the 
Missouri  river  and  the  South  Pass,  previous  to  the  4th 
of  July.  Bishop  Smoot,  with  a  company  of  English 
Saints,  was  on  the  south  side  of  the  Platte  in  the  midst 
of  cholera  at  the  latest  dates.  Some  cases  of  cholera 
had  appeared  on  the  north  side  of  the  river,  but  its 
ravages  appear  to  correspond  with  the  amount  of  emi- 
gration which  was  much  greater  on  the  south  side. 

"The  emigrating  Saints  commenced  leaving  Kanes- 
ville about  the  25th  of  May.  The  first  week  in  June  the 
first  company,  which  was  from  St.  Louis,  was  near  the 
Loupe  Fork.  While  the  Saints  in  these  valleys  are 
enjoying  the  richest  blessings  of  heaven  and  earth,  let 
them  not  be  unmindful  of  their  brethren  and  sisters  and 
their  little  ones  who  are  now  passing  the  valley  of  death 
on  the  Platte  river.  Not  through  '  the  valley  of  the 


238        FROM  KIRTLAND  TO  SALT  LAKE  CITY. 

shadow  of  death,'  but  through  the  valley  of  death  itself, 
where  men,  women  and  children  have  been  left  on  the 
ground  where  they  died,  if  travelers  tell  the  truth,  with 
no  other  change  or  covering  than  a  few  loose  clods 
thrown  over  them,  to  hide  them  from  the  light  of  day, 
while  the  tent  that  should  shelter  them  was  hurriedly 
forced  from  its  fastenings,  so  that  the  survivors  might  go 
their  way.  And  why?  For  fear  that  death  would  leave 
the  departed  and  cleave  to  themselves  and  not,  as 
humanity  would  hope,  from  any  want  of  respect  to  the 
departed." 

The  2nd  of  June,  1852,  A.  W.  Babbitt  left  Kanes- 
ville  for  Salt  Lake,  and  made  the  trip  in  twenty-seven 
and  a  half  days.  He  passed  Captain  John  Higbee's 
company,  at  Shell  Creek,  the  5th  of  June,  and  A.  O. 
Smoot's  company  above  Fort  Kearney,  June  Qth.  Cap- 
tain Higbee's  company  crossed  the  Missouri  river  the 
30th  of  May.  It  arrived  in  Great  Salt  Lake  valley  about 
the  2Oth  of  August,  the  first  of  the  season's  emigration. 

Ezra  T.  Benson  and  J.  M.  Grant  returned  to  Salt 
Lake,  August  nth,  1852,  from  the  mission  of  gathering 
the  Saints  from  Pottowatomie.  They  left  the  country 
almost  vacated.  The  last  family  that  wanted  to  come 
was  brought  along.  The  last  companies  of  this  season's 
emigration  were  late.  Snowstorms  in  the  mountains 
retarded  their  progress  and  made  them  short  of  provis- 
ions." Two  hundred  teams  went  from  the  valley  with 
40,000  or  50,000  pounds  of  flour  and  large  supplies  of 
vegetables  which  enabled  them  to  come  in  safety. 

The  following  list  of  names  of  men  who  led  fifties 
across  the  plains  in  1852,  is  from  the  Deseret  News  of 
September  i8th.  It  is  evidently  not  complete.  Abram 
O.  Smoot,  captain  of  the  Perpetual  Emigration  Fund 
emigrants  from  Great  Britain ;  John  Higbee,  James  W. 


FROM    KIRTLAND   TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  239 

Bay,  James  J.  Jepson,  F.  C.  D.  Howe,  Joseph  Outhouse, 
John  Tidwell,  David  Wood,  H.  B.  M.  Jolley,  Isaac  M. 
Stewart,  James  McGaw,  Harmon  Cutler,  John  B. 
Walker,  Robert  Weimer,  Uriah  Curtis,  Isaac  Bullock, 
James  C.  Snow,  Eli  B.  Kelsey,  H.  W.  Mille,  Allen 
Weeks,  Wm.  Lang,  Joel  Edmonds.  There  were  probably 
about  6,000  people  in  these  organizations. 

The  writer  has  found  no  record  of  the  captains  of 
hundreds.  Elder  Warren  Foote  led  a  hundred  of  which 
Elder  Samuel  Mulliner  was  historian.  The  latter  gave 
his  journal  to  Captain  Foote,  and  from  this  and  the  auto- 
biography of  the  latter,  the  following  narrative  of  the 
travels  of  this  hundred  has  been  compiled.  It  is  the 
best  illustration  that  has  come  to  hand  of  the  travels  of 
the  Saints  across  the  plains  in  1852. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

CAPTAIN  FOOTE'S    HUNDRED ITS    HISTORY  ILLUSTRATES    THE 

DIFFICULTIES  ENCOUNTERED  BY  THE  EMIGRATING  SAINTS 

IN     1852 THE    CULMINATION    OF  THE    NAUVOO  EXODUS 

THE  OPENING  OF    A  NEW  ERA GATHERING  THE  POOR 

FROM  EUROPE  UNDER  THE  AUSPICES  OF    THE    PERPETUAL 
EMIGRATION  FUND  COMPANY. 

WHILE  the  Saints  have  been  repeatedly  plundered 
by  the  Gentiles,  the  latter  have  been  often  com- 
pelled, by  circumstances  over  which  they  had  no  control, 
to  minister  to   their  necessities.     This  was   the   case  in 
Potto watomie     county    in     the    spring   of    1852.       The 


24O  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

weather  was  cool,  grass  late  in  starting,  the  emigration 
for  California  very  numerous,  and  they  were  compelled 
to  wait  on  the  frontier  for  grass  to  grow  on  the  Platte 
bottom.  This  made  farm  products  in  good  demand. 
Corn  went  up  to  $2.00,  and  wheat  to  $2.25  per  bushel. 
Everything  the  Saints  had  to  sell  they  cashed  at  good 
prices. 

For  some  reason  the  most  of  the  Mormon  emigra- 
tion traveled  the  south  side  of  the  Platte.  They  crossed 
the  Missouri  river  eighteen  miles  below  Kanesville,  at  an 
insignificant  hamlet  called  Bethlehem.  This  hundred 
was  organized  by  Apostle  O.  Hyde  before  crossing, 
with  Warren  Foote  captain,  Otis  L.  Terry  captain  of 
first  fifty,  and  Wm.  Wall  captain  of  second  fifty.  The 
hundred  comprised  105  wagons;  476  persons;  743 
cattle;  19  horses;  273  sheep.  June  i7th,  the  hundred 
camped  three  miles  west  of  the  Ferry.  The  officers  met 
and  adopted  the  following  by-laws  for  the  regulation  and 
good  order  of  the  camps.  As  they  probably  did  not 
differ  materially  from  rules  generally  adopted  by  the 
companies  of  emigrating  Saints,  we  give  them  in  full : 

"Resolved,  first — The  horn  shall  be  blown  at  4 
o'clock  in  the  morning,  when  the  people  will  arise,  and, 
after  the  necessary  preparations  for  starting,  the  horn 
will  be  blown  again  for  the  people  to  come  together  for 
prayers,  and  at  half  past  eight  at  night  the  horn  will  be 
blown  again  for  evening  prayers,  which  each  family  will 
attend  in  their  wagon. 

"  Resolved,  second — That  if  any  person  while  on 
guard  at  night  shall  neglect  his  duty  by  sleep  or  other- 
wise, for  the  first  offence  he  shall  be  reported  publicly, 
and  if  afterwards  found  guilty  of  neglect  he  shall  again 
be  reported  and  be  subjected  to  extra  duty  in  the  day 
time  herding  cattle. 


FROM    KIRTLAND   TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  241 

"Resolved,  third — That  any  member  of  this  camp 
who  shall  indulge  in  profane  language  shall  be  reported 
by  his  captain  of  ten,  and  if  he  shall  afterwards  persist  in 
profanity  he  shall  be  published  publicly. 

"-Resolved,  fourth — That  if  any  persons  practice  un- 
necessary cruelty  to  their  animals,  and  after  being 
reproved  by  their  captain  of  ten,  shall  still  persist  in 
such  cruelty,  they  shall  be  brought  before  the  captains 
of  the  camp,  who  shall  levy  such  fine  or  punishment  as 
they  may  deem  just." 

These  resolutions  were  afterwards  submitted  to  the 
whole  company  for  their  approval.  Accidents,  births 
and  deaths  characterized  human  life  here  as  elsewhere. 

The  1 8th  of  June  a  child  was  born,  and  a  boy  run 
over  by  a  wagon,  but  not  seriously  injured.  There  was 
much  rain,  making  the  roads  muddy  and  creating  great 
discomfort. 

The  2oth,  a  number  of  California  emigrants  were 
met  returning  home  discouraged.  They  reported  the 
cholera  terrible  in  companies  ahead.  There  were 
several  cases  of  cholera  in  the  second  fifty.  Alfred 
Brown  died  of  this  disease  and  was  buried  in  the  morn- 
ing before  starting. 

The  2ist  and  22nd  of  June  four  children  of  Thomas 
Spafford  died  of  cholera  in  the  second  fifty,  and  a  girl 
had  her  leg  broken.  This  was  taking  a  family  pretty 
rapidly,  and  the  event  must  have  spread  a  deep  shadow 
over  the  company.  For  some  unknown  reason  there 
was  much  more  sickness  and  death  in  the  second  than 
in  the  first  fifty.  Severe  storms  were  frequent,  and  a 
matter  of  considerable  dread  to  emigrants. 

The  24th,  several  more  deaths  were  reported  in  the 
second  fifty.  A  meeting  was  called  by  Captain  Foote, 
and  the  Lord  besought  to  turn  the  destroyer  away. 


242  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

The  26th,  there  was  another  death  in  the  second 
fifty. 

The  27th  of  June  Elder  Moses  Clawson,  and 
several  others  going  on  missions,  were  met.  Up  to  this 
time  the  first  fifty  had  enjoyed  comparative  immunity 
from  the  general  sickness. 

The  27th,  about  noon  the  company  came  on  to  the 
Platte  bottom.  That  night  there  was  a  severe  thunder- 
storm, and  the  next  day  the  ground  was  so  soft  that  if 
teams  were  stopped  wagons  often  settled  down  to  the 
hubs  of  the  wheels.  Water  was  scarce  for  the  animals, 
and  the  sun  shone  very  warm.  Owing  to  almost  con- 
stant exposure  to  wet  some  of  the  company  complained 
of  sickness  in  the  first  fifty.  In  traveling  the  third  and 
fifth  tens  fell  behind  but  came  up  late  at  night  and,  for 
the  first  time,  the  power  of  death  was  felt  in  the  camp. 
A  little  boy  belonging  to  John  Dart,  who  started  out  in 
the  morning  to  drive  loose  stock,  died  in  the  afternoon 
of  the  28th  with  the  cholera,  and  a  sister  of  the  lad's  died 
early  in  the  morning  of  the  29th.  This  threw  another  family 
into  the  depths  of  affliction.  Franklin  Cunningham  was 
nearly  drowned  in  swimming  the  Platte  to  get  wood. 
Elders  Campbell  and  Crosby,  with  a  mail  from  the  valley, 
were  met  by  the  company.  After  this  visitation  of  the 
Dart  family  the  health  of  the  first  fifty  was  again  very 
good. 

July  2nd,  a  child  of  Sister  Hart's  died.  The  graves 
of  a  brother  Sergeant  and  son,  from  Kanesville,  were 
passed.  Brother  Smallham,  who  was  well  in  the  morn- 
ing, was  brought  into  camp  sick  with  the  cholera.  He 
died  and  was  buried  the  following  morning. 

July  5th,  a  California  emigrant,  by  the  name  of 
King,  who  traveled  with  the  company,  died  of  cholera. 
He  was  from  Illinois  and  without  relatives  along. 


FROM    KIRTLAND   TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  243 

Captain  Wall,  of  the  second  fifty,  came  into  camp 
and  reported  three  deaths  in  the  company  within  a  few 
days.  Mrs.  Dart  died  in  the  evening.  About  10  o'clock 
a.  m.,  July  6th,  the  company  passed  Fort  Kearney. 

The  yth,  the  second  ten  of  the  first  fifty  wished  to 
stop  to  take  care  of  the  sick. 

On  the  loth,  buried  a  Sister  Proctor  who  died  the 
night  before.  Owing  to  much  wet  weather  the  cattle 
were  badly  crippled  with  sore  necks  and  feet. 

The  1 5th  of  July  the  company  passed  about  twenty 
graves  of  California  emigrants,  and  three  or  four  of  our 
people.  From  dates  on  head-boards  these  deaths 
occurred  between  the  3rd  and  iyth  of  June.  Several 
men  came  into  camp  loaded  with  buffalo  meat.  It  was 
the  first  obtained.  The  next  day  the  company  laid  by  for 
the  hunters  to  bring  in  a  good  supply  of  meat.  Apostle 
O.  Hyde  and  party  passed  the  company  on  their  way  to 
Salt  Lake. 

The  i  yth  of  July,  Father  Rose,  who  had  died  of 
cholera,  was  buried.  The  company  were  passing 
through  large  herds  of  bufialo. 

July  1 8th,  the  company  had  passed  many  graves  in 
the  previous  few  days.  They  were  mostly  of  people 
from  Missouri,  and  had  been  made  between  the  5th  and 
1 5th  of  June.  Scarcely  a  grave  that  had  not  been  rob- 
bed of  its  contents  by  wolves,  and  the  bones  of  its  occu- 
pant lay  bleaching  on  the  prairie.  Beds  and  bedding 
were  strewn  around  unfit  for  use  without  cleansing. 

August  7th  found  the  company  in  the  Black  Hills, 
west  of  Laramie.  In  the  morning  they  started  a  half 
mile  east  of  what  is  called  in  the  guides  "The  Bend  in 
the  Road,"  near  Dead  Timber  creek,  and  as  the  last  ten 
were  coming  into  line  on  the  road  a  stampede  occurred 
with  the  last  teams.  A  brother  Clemens  ran  in  before 


244  FRrM    KIRTLAND   TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

them  to  stop  them,  but  he  was  knocked  down,  trampled 
on  and  a  wagon  ran  over  his  bowels.  Also  Wm. 
McDonald,  who  was  on  horseback  a  little  ahead  of  the 
stampeding  teams,  rode  in  forward  of  them  at  the  risk 
of  his  life,  and  succeeded  in  stopping  them  before  they 
came  up  to  the  main  body  of  the  company.  The  first 
wagons  had  arrived  at  the  gulch,  which  caused  the  bend 
in  the  road,  and  if  the  stampede  had  not  been  checked, 
there  is  no  doubt  but  the  whole  company  would  have 
been  plunged  into  the  gulch,  which  was  eight  or  ten  feet 
deep..  Elder  Clemens  was  so  badly  hurt  that  he  died 
before  night.  A  sacrifice  in  a  noble  effort  to  save  his 
friends. 

August  1 7th,  the  company  was  met  by  Elders 
Stratton  and  George  Madsen,  who  had  been  sent  out  by 
President  Youn^  to  assist  the  companies  in  finding  feed 
for  their  animals,  which  was  very  scarce  in  some  places, 
owing  to  the  immense  overland  emigration.  They  also 
brought  a  very  cheering  letter  from  President  Young. 

Aug.  r  8th,  the  company  crossed  the  north  Fork  of  the 
Platte  river.  On  account  of  heavy  rains  it  was  rising 
rapidly.  Soon  after  the  company  were  over,  it  became 
impassable. 

August  i  Qth,  the  company  did  not  move.  The 
cattle  suffered  with  cold  and  hunger.  It  was  supposed 
to  be  the  last  time  the  hundred  would  'camp  together. 
A  meeting  was  called  and  difficulties  were  amicably 
settled.  As  a  result  all  felt  well.  Heavy  storms  and 
poor  feed  were  very  hard  on  animals. 

The  24th  of  August  the  company  remained  in  camp 
to  repair  wagons,  hunt  buffalo  for  a  supply  of  meat,  and 
rest  the  weary  and  hungry  cattle.  The  company  did 
not  move  until  the  28th. 

September    25th,    the    company    camped    on    Last 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  245 

creek  at  the  west  foot  of  the  Little  Mountain.  The 
people  were  again  called  together  and  all  difficulties 
settled.  The  next  day  they  arrived  in  Salt  Lake  City. 

The  following  remarks  of  Elder  John  Taylor,  in 
Salt  Lake  City,  August  22nd,  1852,  concerning  what  he 
saw  in  Kanesville  and  the  surrounding  country  on  his 
way  home  in  the  early  part  of  the  season,  is  a  fitting 
close  to  this  outline  sketch  of  the  Nauvoo  exodus.  It 
shows  the  season's  operations  to  have  been  the  crown- 
ing effort  to  gather  the  exiles  and  complete  the  fulfill- 
ment of  the  covenants  made  in  the  Nauvoo  Temple. 

Elder  Taylor  says,  "It  gave  me  great  joy  on 
my  way  home  to  find  the  Saints  leaving  Kanesville.  It 
almost  seemed  as  though  they  were  swept  out  with  a 
besom.  When  I  was  there  I  rode  out  in  my  carriage 
one  day  to  a  place  called  Council  Point.  I  though  I 
would  go  and  visit  some  of  the  folks  there,  but  when  I 
got  there  behold  there  were  no  folks  to  see.  I  hunted 
around  and  finally  found  a  place  with  something  like 
'  Grocery  '  written  upon  it.  I  alighted  and  went  into  the 
house  and  asked  a  person  who  presented  himself,  if  he 
was  a  stranger  there  ?  '  Yes,'  says  he,  T  have  only  just 
come.'  'And  the  people  have  all  left,  have  they?'  'Yes,' 
was  the  answer.  I  next  saw  a  few  goods  standing  at 
the  side  of  a  house,  but  the  house  was  empty.  These 
were  waiting  to  be  taken  away.  I  went  to  another  house 
and  there  were  two  or  three  people  waiting  for  a  boat  to 
take  them  down  the  river.  These  were  all  the  inhabit- 
ants I  saw  there. 

"When  I  reflected  upon  this  removal  my  heart  felt 
pained.  I  well  knew  the  disposition  of  many  in  those 
frontier  counties,  and  I  thought  that  some  miserable 
wretches  might  come  upon  them  after  the  main  body  of 
the  Saints  had  removed,  and  abuse,  rob  and  plunder  the 


246  FROM    KIRTLAND   TO   SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

widow,  the  orphan,  the  lame,  halt,  blind  and  destitute 
who  might  be  left  as  was  done  in  Nauvoo.  *  *  * 
But  thank  God  they  are  coming,  old  and  young,  rich  and 
poor." 

Scarcely  had  the  last  victims  of  the  Nauvoo  exodus 
arrived  in  the  valley,  when  the  first  company  of  Saints 
emigrated  from  Europe  by  the  Perpetual  Emigrating 
Fund  company,  were  welcomed  home  with  discharges  of 
artillery,  with  feasting  and  music.  They  arrived  in  the 
afternoon  of  the  3rd  of  September,  1852.  "They  were 
the  poor  gathering  up  to  Zion.  For  this  reason  much 
interest  was  manifested  in  their  arrival.  The  train  con- 
sisted of  thirty-one  wagons  under  Captain  A.  O.  Smoot. 
Captain  Pitt's  band  met  the  company  at  the  mouth  of 
Emigration  canyon,  where  aged  Saints  of  both  sexes, 
danced  and  sang  for  joy. 

"The  luxuries  of  melons  and  cakes  were  distributed. 
The  band  joined  the  escort  and  enlivened  the  scene  with 
music.  Following  these  in  the  procession  came  a  band 
of  women  and  children.  They  were  weather  beaten  but 
not  forlorn.  The  lightness  of  their  hearts  was  manifest 
in  their  countenances.  After  these  followed  the  wagon 
train,  the  good  condition  of  which  did  credit  to  the  excel- 
lent management  of  Bishop  Smoot.  As  the  procession 
passed  the  temple  block  it  was  saluted  with  nine  rounds 
of  artillery,  while  thousands  of  people  gathered  from  all 
parts  of  the  city  to  swell  the  joyful  welcome." 

There  are  some  interesting  resemblances  in  the 
histories  of  ancient  and  modern  Israel.  The  first  Israel 
suffered  from  monarchial  despotism.  The  modern  one, 
after  thirty-three  centuries,  from  the  ignorance  and 
prejudice  of  a  free  people  ;  both  alike  destructive  and 
cruel.  Both  have  been  hated  for  their  religion,  their 
social  institutions,  and  feared  for  their  cohesiveness, 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO   SALT    LAKE    CITY.  247 

their  policies  and  their  rapid  increase.  Both  fled  from 
their  oppressors  into  a  desert.  The  former  conquered 
a  populous  country  for  an  inheritance,  the  latter  created 
one.  In  a  short  time  the  Saints  learned  that  to  take  an 
active  part  in  breaking  up  old  landmarks  of  religion  and 
social  conditions,  was  to  take  upon  themselves  as  a 
heritage,  the  world's  opposition. 

The  Saints  driven  from  Illinois  had  previously  experi- 
enced little  else  than  antagonisms  in  the  form  of  annoy- 
ances, plunderings  and  drivings.  A  strange  thing  had 
appeared  among  men.  A  people  had  arisen  who  claimed 
that  the  heavens  had  condescended  to  commune  with 
men.  A  Prophet  was  among  them  clothed  with  Divine 
inspiration.  In  these  facts  there  was  power  to  awaken 
mankind  from  the  slumber  of  ages,  and  break  chains  of 
darkness  that  had  bound  the  race  for  centuries. 

Suffering  begat  in  the  hearts  of  the  Saints  an 
intense  desire  for  rest,  for  refuge  from  unrelenting  ene- 
mies. As  we  have  seen,  prophetic  declarations  early  led 
them  to  look  to  the  Rocky  Mountain  region,  to  the  un- 
explored deserts  of  the  west,  for  the  fruition  of  their 
hopes.  When  the  route  was  marked  out,  and  the  place 
for  gathering  located,  the  getting  there  became  a  ques- 
tion simply  of  ability.  On  arriving  there  they  exerted 
themselves  to  provide  for  their  own  needs,  and  for  the 
sustenance  of  those  who  were  to  follow.  In  the  mean- 
time the  latter  struggled  to  make  an  outfit  and  gather 
to  the  assistance  of  those  who  had  preceded  them.  As 
we  have  endeavored  to  show  from  the  beginning  of  the 
Exodus  there  was  a  general  and  very  efficient  organiza- 
tion for  carrying  out  one  grand  purpose,  the  gathering 
of  the  people  to  the  shelter  prepared  for  them,  where 
they  could  develop  the  purposes  of  their  life's  mission. 
In  this  comprehensive  sense  they  were  all  pioneers  of 


248  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

the  highest  type.  Those  who  afterwards  gathered  for 
the  first  time,  assisted  in  building  the  grand  superstruc- 
ture of  which  the  Nauvoo  exiles  laid  the  foundation. 

The  gathering  to  Kirtland,  the  move  westward  to 
the  frontiers  of  Missouri,  the  Exodus  from  there  to  Nau- 
voo, from  there  across  the  prairies  of  Iowa,  all  origin- 
ating and  culminating  under  unusual  difficulties,  were  so 
many  lessons  in  nomadic  life.  They  afforded  leaders 
and  people  a  vast  experience  in  the  best  methods  of 
outfitting  and  of  traveling  with  wagons,  with  families 
and  domestic  animals.  The  force  of  circumstances  made 
them  at  home  in  journeying  during  the  day,  and  in  mak- 
ing camp  by  the  wayside  at  night.  It  cultivated  the 
habit  of  suiting  themselves  to  a  great  diversity  of  circum- 
stances and  conditions,  and  if  possible  of  profiting  by 
those  diverse  conditions. 

These  experiences  were  a  grand  educational  process 
which  fitted  the  Saints  for  great  changes  without  any 
weakening  effect  on  their  organization  as  a  religious 
body.  Constant  efforts  of  enemies  to  weaken  their 
union  only  drew  the  band  more  tightly. 

The  old  adage,  "A  rolling  stone  gathers  no  moss," 
has  been  reversed  in  the  history  of  the  Latter-day  Saints. 
The  "rolling  stone"  has  constantly  increased  in  velocity 
and  in  the  same  ratio,  in  power  to  contend  with  antago- 
nisms. In  each  succeeding  change  the  foundation  has 
been  laid  for  greater  expansion,  for  accellerated  growth. 
From  a  country  village  in  Ohio  they  held  the  balance  of 
political  power  in  counties  in  Missouri.  In  six  years 
they  built  a  fine  city  and  ruled  a  county  in  Illinois. 

Within  six  months  after  the  commencement  of  the 
Nauvoo  exodus,  they  moved  300  miles  to  the  western 
frontier  of  the  United  States  to  the  lands  of  the  Pottowa- 
tomie  Indians  on  the  Missouri  river.  In  less  than  eight- 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  249 

een  months  they  so  nearly  obliterated  it,  by  planting  a 
colony  midway  between  the  Missouri  river  and  the  Paci- 
fic ocean,  that  it  became  a  reminiscence  of  the  past.  In 
what  was  then  a  vast,  unexplored  region  they  laid  the 
foundations  of  empire  and  made  practicable  a  highway 
for  the  locomotive  to  cross  the  continent,  to  bind  together 
the  natural  eastern  and  western  divisions  of  the  repub- 
lic. 

In  these  moves  leaders  and  people  displayed  a 
masterly  energy.  The  power  of  Providential  circum- 
stances behind  them,  and  an  intense  desire  to  be  free  from 
their  enemies  which  welled  up  in  their  afflicted  souls 
together,  constituted  a  motive  power  sufficient  to  rouse 
every  latent  energy.  The  successful  results  of  their 
movements,  many  of  which,  from  a  practical  stand- 
point, appear  like  daring  the  fates,  evidences  they  were 
led  by  an  inspiration  that  made  no  mistakes,  and  that  a 
kindly  Providence  overruled  temporal  and  spiritual  in- 
fluences to  favor  them. 

16 


250  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 


CHAPTER   XXX. 

THE    WAYMARKS     OF     THE    SAINTS    ALONG    THEIR     ROUTE     OF 

TRAVEL FAIRVIEW  CEMETERY THE  GRAVE  OF  SOLOMON 

HANCOCK RELICS  OF  WINTER  QUARTERS. 

IT  is  worthy  of  record  that  the  main  body  of  the 
Latter-day  Saints,  in  all  their  forced  and  voluntary 
movements,  in  their  journeyings  from  Seneca  county, 
New  York,  to  the  Great  Salt  Lake,  have  remained  in  a 
geographical  belt  of  about  300  miles  in  breadth,  and 
quite  uniformly  between  37  and  44  degrees  north  latitude, 
and  within  the  climatic  belt  which  is  generally  supposed 
to  be  adapted  to  developing  the  best  capabilities  of  the 
race. 

Some  notice  of  waymarks  they  have  left  along  this 
route  the  writer  believes  will  be  a  fitting  conclusion 
of  this  sketch.  The  Temple  in  Kirtland,  the  first  edi- 
fice dedicated  in  these  latter  times  to  the  performances 
of  the  ordinances  of  the  Holy  Priesthood,  is  still  stand- 
ing. Around  it  are  numerous  marks  of  the  labors  of 
the  Saints,  and  in  an  adjoining  grave-yard  lie  many  of 
their  remains.  The  land  along  the  ordinary  early  routes 
of  travel  is  also  consecrated  by  their  sleeping  dust. 

The  writer  visited  Independence  in  December,  1875. 
He  was  shown  the  dilapidated  remains  of  cabins  occu- 
pied by  the  Saints  when  they  were  driven  .from  Jackson 
county.  He  was  informed  there  was  considerable  real 
estate  in  the  county  to  which  the  present  claimants  had 
no  legal  title,  it  being  still  vested  in  Mormons  who  had 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  251 

purchased  the  lands  from  the  general  government,  and 
been  afterwards  driven  from  their  possessions. 

The  spot  where  the  corner-stone  of  the  Temple  was 
said  to  have  been  laid  was  still  unmolested,  except  being 
used  as  a  play-ground  by  the  youth  of  the  surrounding 
families. 

The  writer  did  not  visit  other  portions  of  Missouri 
which  had  been  occupied  by  the  Saints,  but,  doubt- 
less, there  are  many  marks  of  such  occupancy,  and 
many  places  where  their  dead  were  deposited  now 
known  only  to  the  angels.  We  have  already  quoted 
Colonel  Thomas  L.  Kane's  unparalleled  description 
of  desolated  Nauvoo.  The  Liverpool  Route,  speak- 
ing of  the  visit  of  its  artist,  Mr.  Frederick  Piercy,  in 
1853,  says  of  Nauvoo  and  the  Temple:  "After  the 
surrender  of  Nauvoo  by  the  Saints,  it  gradually  dwindled 
away  in  importance  until  it  became  what  our  artist  found 
it.  On  the  loth  of  November,  1848,  the  Temple  was 
fired  by  an  incendiary,  and  on  the  27th  of  May,  1850,  a 
tornado  blew  down  the  north  wall,  and  so  shook  the 
building  that  the  Icarians,  who  had  been  engaged  in  re- 
building the  edifice  for  their  use,  deemed  it  advisable  to 
pull  down  the  east  and  south  walls,  leaving  only  the  west 
wall.  This  beautiful  ruin  is  all  that  is  left  of  what  was 
once  a  work  the  most  elegant  in  its  construction,  and  the 
most  renowned  in  its  celebrity,  of  any  in  the  whole  west, 
and  which  had  been  built  by  the  Latter-day  Saints  in  the 
midst  of  poverty  and  persecution." 

When  the  Mormons  arrived  at  Council  Bluffs,  on 
the  Missouri  river,  the  country  was  Indian  Territory. 
They  were  the  "van  of  empire"  rolling  westward  in 
that  direction.  The  remains  of  their  pioneering  labors 
are  fast  disappearing,  as  well  as  the  knowledge  of  them 
among  the  people  who  have  been  their  successors.  The 


252  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

writer  was  on  a  mission  in  that  section  of  the  country 
in  1876.  Some  of  his  observations  will  be  of  interest  in 
this  connection. 

At  the  time,  Utah  flour  was  worth  50  cts.  more  per 
hundred  than  the  home  article,  on  account  of  its  superior 
quality.  Walking  along  the  main  street  of  Council 
Bluffs  he  noticed  this  difference  in  price  marked  on  sacks 
exposed  for  sale.  He  asked  the  vendor  what  made  this 
difference  in  price.  He  replied,  "He  did  not  know,  un- 
less it  was  that  Utah  had  been  settled  longer  than  Iowa, 
and,  therefore,  had  better  flouring  mills."  This  man, 
although  of  average  intelligence,  had  no  idea  that  the 
Mormons  had  opened  farms  and  built  the  pioneer  grist- 
mill of  that  country,  before  pioneering  their  way  to 
Utah. 

The  writer  remembers  the  country  around  Council 
Bluffs  as  quite  romantic  and  inviting  in  appearance. 
The  railroad  depots,  many  dwellings,  and  most  of  the 
business  houses  of  the  city  were  located  on  the  level 
bottom  land  of  the  Missouri  river. 

The  great  majority  of  dwelling  houses  lined  streets 
that  ran  up  into  coves  and  romantic  glens  between  the 
high  bluffs.  Many  of  these  dwellings  were  fair  speci- 
mens of  architectural  elegance,  and  of  the  refined  tastes 
of  their  occupants.  They  afforded  the  advantages  of  a 
suburban  residence  in  close  proximity  to  the  business 
centre  of  the  town. 

Through  the  western  portion  of  the  town  ran 
Indian,  alias  Lousy  creek.  The  latter  name  was  sug- 
gestive of  unpleasant  reminiscences.  Surmising  there 
must  be  a  cause  for  so  unromantic  a  name,  on  inquiry, 
he  was  informed  that  the  stream  was  very  fickle  and 
changeable.  Today  murmuring  along,  a  harmless 
rivulet,  perhaps  tomorrow  an  angry,  billowy  flood,  wash- 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO   SALT    LAKE    CITY. 


253 


ing  away  portions  of  its  banks,  regardless  of  man's  profit 
or  convenience.  Running  along  its  western  bank  about 
half  a  mile  was  Greene  street,  so  named  in  honor  of  Mr. 


Evan  M.  Greene,  who  was  one  of  the  first  residents  in 
the  locality.  He  was  an  early  pioneer,  and  the  first 
post  master  of  the  place,  then  called  Kanesville,  in  honor 
of  Col.  Thos.  L.  Kane,  the  philanthropist. 


254  FROM    KIRTLAND   TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

In  the  immediate  vicinity,  but  on  the  east  side  of 
Indian  creek,  was  the  residence  of  Mr.  Wm.  Powers  and 
his  amiable  lady.  From  their  garden  the  latter  pointed 
out  the  location  of  this  primitive  post  office,  and  also 
that  of  the  Log  Tabernacle,  in  which  the  Priesthood  of 
the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  organized  its  second  First 
Presidency,  soon  after  the  return  of  B.  Young  and 
others  of  the  pioneers  from  Great  Salt  Lake  valley,  in 
December,  1847,  and  also  in  which  the  writer  was 
ordained  a  Seventy  in  the  spring  of  1849,  under  the 
hands  of  President  Joseph  Young. 

On  the  south-east  side  of  the  town  is  a  cove  which, 
in  the  early  days,  was  occupied  by  Apostle  George  A. 
Smith  and  family.  It  is  still  known  by  many  as  "George 
A's  Hollow."  In  1876  it  was  occupied  by  a  couple  of 
fine  brick  residences. 

Twice  he  strolled  into  Fairview  cemetery.  This  is 
a  well-laid-out,  modern  cemetery  on  the  slope  of  a  high 
bluff  just  out  of  town,  on  the  north-west  side  of  Indian 
creek.  He  had  been  informed  that  the  "  Old  Mormon 
burying  ground"  was  on  this  hill.  Rambling  over  the 
inclosure  he  failed  to  recognize  it.  Inquiring  of  a 
laborer  on  the  grounds,  he  was  informed  that  he  would 
find  the  object  of  his  search  on  the  summit  of  the  hill, 
and  that  modern  improvements  had  not  encroached  on 
the  sacred  place. 

The  summit  affords  a  fine  view  of  the  city  and  sur- 
rounding country.  The  surface  of  the  ground  was  in 
such  a  shape  that  no  reliable  estimate  could  be  formed 
of  the  number  buried.  The  boards  and  billets  of  wood 
which  had  been  placed  at  the  heads  of  graves,  the  for- 
mer in  some  instances  with  the  indistinct  remains  of 
lettering  in  memory  of  the  departed,  were  gradually  dis- 
appearing, leaving  only  little  knobs  of  earth  covered 


FROM    KIRTLAND   TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  255 

with  rank  grass,  scarcely  distinguishable  from  the  sur- 
rounding surface,  to  indicate  where  weary  wanderers 
found  a  resting  place. 

No  carving  was  found  in  memory  of  the  dead  dat- 
ing farther  back  than  1850.  The  corroding  influence  of 
the  elements  had  obliterated  everything  of  earlier  date. 
One  inscription  on  a  head  board,  which  had  decayed  at 
the  surface  of  the  ground  and  fallen  over,  on  account  of 
family  ties  and  personal  friendship,  interested  him  more 
than  the  few  others.  It  bore  the  following  inscription : 
"John  P.  Greene,  infant  son  of  Evan  M.  and  Susan 
Greene,  died  March  3rd,  1852,  aged  8  months  and  16 
days."  Memory  reminded  him  that  the  grandfather,  and 
namesake  of  this  little  waif,  was  prominently  connected 
with  the  early  history  of  the  Church.  Inquiring  of  one 
who  was  a  citizen  of  Nauvoo  at  the  time  of  the  exodus, 
he  was  informed  that  Mr.  Greene  sank  under  excessive 
labor  and  exposure  in  protecting  the  Saints  during  their 
persecutions,  and  that  he  found  a  resting  place  on  the 
bank  of  the  Mississippi.  Perilous  times  were  the  heri- 
tage of  the  little  one  that  bore  his  name,  and  we  trust 
it  was  a  kindly  Providence  that  early  released  it  from 
sorrow  which  it  was  not  fitted  to  endure. 

One  more  reminiscence  of  Fairview  cemetery. 
This  city  of  the  dead  had  its  pioneer  as  well  as  the 
neighboring  one  of  the  living.  A  marble  headstone, 
broken  off  near  the  surface,  and  lying  on  the  ground, 
marks  the  place  of  deposit.  The  erasure  of  the  name 
and  date,  from  the  inscription  and  general  appearance  of 
the  stone,  indicated  that  it  was  a  stray  from  some  other 
locality.  Malicious  reports  were  once  in  circulation  that 
it  had  been  stolen  from  another  grave.  Whoever  circu- 
lated them  failed  to  give  due  weight  to  the  consideration 
that  one  who  would  incur  considerable  expense  and 


256  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

trouble  to  gratify  the  impulses  of  affection,  might  be  ex- 
pected to  have  a  proper  regard  for  the  tender  sentiments 
of  others. 

A  person  was  found  who  had  previously  made  some 
inquiries  concerning  this  grave,  and  was  informed  that 
the  headstone  was  purshased  at  Trader's  Point,  some  ten 
miles  below  Council  Bluffs,  of  the  owner  of  an  old  burial 
place  that  had  been  ploughed  and  its  monuments  re- 
moved. The  grave  was  the  resting  place  of  a  daughter 
of  Elder  Silas  Richards.  Mrs.  Mary  Powers  informed 
the  writer  that  she  visited  the  ground  in  an  early  day 
when  this  was  the  only  grave  there.  The  epitaph  on  the 
stone  would  alike  be  appropriate  over  a  grave  near  a 
frontier  trading  post,  or  over  the  resting  place  of  a  Mor- 
mon pilgrim  on  the  top  of  a  high  bluff  on  the  bank  of  the 
Missouri  river,  40  years  ago. 

"Here,  lonely  and  sad,  in  this  wilderness  land, 

Thy  parents,  resigning,  deplore  thee ; 
Sweet,  sweet  be  thy  rest,  till  thy  Savior's  command, 

In  beauty  and  youth  shall  restore  thee. ' ' 

The  1 2th  of  May,  1876,  the  writer  visited  Elder 
John  Mahood  and  family,  about  six  miles  east  of  Council 
Bluffs.  The  prairies  were  becoming  green  with  the  fresh 
verdure  of  spring.  The  wild  fruit-trees  and  shrubs  were 
in  full  bloom,  and  forest  trees  in  all  stages  of  develop- 
ment from  the  bursting  bud  to  nearly  the  full-grown 
leaf.  Mr.  Mahood's  residence  was  enveloped  in  the 
forest.  From  sunset  until  early  dawn,  whenever  sleep 
gave  way  to  consciousness,  might  be  heard  the  echoing 
notes  of  the  whip-poor-will  with  a  peculiar  curt  accent  on 
the  last  note,  as  if  the  wakeful  night-bird  was  angry  with 
itself  for  the  everlasting  monotony  of  its  song.  When 
at  early  dawn  it  retired  from  active  life,  it  was  succeeded 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  257 

by  the  ceaseless  twitter  and  merry-making  of  such  a 
variety  of  birds  that  every  tree  and  shrub  of  the  forest 
seemed  alive  with  the  music  of  their  song.  It  was 
an  earthly  paradise,  well  fitted  for  the  activities  of  life  or 
for  a  resting  place  when  its  energies  were  exhausted. 
On  a  farm,  then  owned  by  Mr.  Joshua  Gregg,  a  little 
over  a  mile  from  Mr  Mahood's,  was  a  quiet  cove,  open 
on  the  east  but  otherwise  quite  surrounded  with  timber. 
Abruptly  jutting  out  into  this  vale,  on  the  south  side, 
was  a  prominent,  well-defined  point.  The  ground 
between  and  around  a  few  large  linn  trees  that  had  lived 
through  the  storms  and  prairie  fires  of  a  century  or 
more,  was  covered  with  a  thick  growth  of  small  timber. 
About  half-way  up  the  point  was  a  large  linn  tree  with 
several  smaller  ones  growing  from  its  roots.  About  ten 
feet  south-east  of  these  were  the  remains  of  a  black  wal- 
nut head-board.  It  had  decayed  at  the  surface  of  the 
ground  and  fallen  over.  The  following  inscription, 
carved  in  the  wood,  was  still  legible:  "In  memory  of 
Solomon  Hancock,  who  died  December  2nd,  1847." 
Although  his  name  is  historical,  as  he  was  an  active  Elder 
in  the  Church,  it  is  probable  that  this  passing  notice  is 
the  only  record  of  the  place  of  his  sepulture.  There 
were  indications  of  several  other  interments  on  the  spot. 
Two  or  three  stakes,  indicating  places  of  burial,  were 
still  standing,  and  several  more,  partially  decayed,  were 
lying  around. 

Several  families  of  exiles  from  Nauvoo  built  their 
cabins  in  this  sheltered  nook,  and  mutually  assisted  each 
other  in  raising  food  with  which  to  recruit  their  wasted 
energies.  Evidently  quite  a  heavy  per  centage  of  them 
found  a  resting  place  in  this  lonely,  romantic  spot. 

This  little  mausoleum,  now  being  rapidly  hidden  in 
the  growth  of  a  young  forest  and  its  annual  fall  of  leaves, 


258        FROM  KIRTLAND  TO  SALT  LAKE  CITY. 

is  a  silent  and  impressive  way  mark  of  these  pioneers 
of  western  civilization.  There  are,  doubtless,  many  sim- 
ilar burial  places  in  the  country,  the  signs  of  which  are 
obliterated  by  the  plough  or  covered  in  a  new  forest 
growth,  beyond  the  recognition  of  the  living. 

The  following  sequel  to  this  story  was  learned  from 
the  aged  widow  of  Solomon  Hancock,  Mrs.  Phebe  Han- 
cock, in  the  autumn  of  1888.  She  informed  the  writer 
that  her  husband  went  west  from  Winter  Quarters  with 
the  company  of  Miller  and  Emmett  and,  with  them,  went 
into  camp  for  the  winter  near  the  mouth  of  Running 
Water  river,  late  in  the  autumn  of  1846.  He  and  his  fam- 
ily did  not  remain  there  long,  being  advised  by  those 
in  authority  to  go,  with  others,  to  Rush  Valley  on  the 
Missouri  river  to  assist  in  taking  care  of  the  cattle 
belonging  to  the  Saints  in  Winter  Quarters.  It  was  har- 
rassing  business,  as  the  Indians  were  troublesome  and 
stole  a  large  number  of  cattle. 

Elder  Hancock  had  been  much  afflicted  with  chills 
and  fever  and  continued  to  suffer,  more  or  less,  with  the 
disease  when  herding  the  cattle.  In  the  spring  of  1847 
the  camp  of  herders  was  broken  up  and  Elder  Hancock, 
with  his  family,  located  near  the  secluded  spot  where  he 
was  buried,  in  company  with  twelve  or  more  families. 
The  hamlet  was  presided  over  by  Elder  Brownell  and  it 
was  called  Krownell's  Settlement.  After  planting  some 
crops  of  vegetables  for  his  family  to  look  after  during 
the  summer,  Elder  Hancock's  health  being  much  im- 
proved, and  the  necessities  of  his  family  great,  went 
down  into  Missouri  to  seek  labor. 

He  took  a  job  of  chopping  timber,  labored  very 
hard,  and  when  he  had  nearly  completed  it  he  was  again 
taken  sick.  The  Missourian,  under  the  plea  that  he  had 
not  completed  the  job,  refused  to  pay  him  anything  for 


FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY.  259 

his  labor.  He  returned  home  as  destitute  as  he  left  it, 
and  after  a  sickness  of  about  three  months  found  rest; 
his  spirit  in  the  abode  of  the  faithful,  his  worn-out  body 
in  the  lonely  but  lovely  spot  we  have  described.  The 
black  walnut  board,  which  had  fortunately  served  to  per- 
petuate his  memory  and  the  place  of  his  sepulture,  was 
cut  from  the  headboard  of  the  bedstead  where  he  had 
rested  during  life,  and  where  he  had  breathed  his  last. 
He  was  a  member  of  Zion's  Camp,  a  faithful  preacher  of 
the  gospel,  shared  with  the  Saints  the  persecutions  of 
Missouri  and  Illinois  and  now  rests  beneath  the  luxuriant 
growth  of  a  modern  forest. 

The  1 6th  of  May,  1876,  the  writer  visited  Florence, 
on  the  west  bank  of  the  Missouri  river,  six  miles  above 
Omaha.  It  occupies  nearly  the  same  ground  as  the 
Winter  Quarters  of  1846-47.  For  several  years  after  the 
culmination  of  the  Nauvoo  Exodus,  it  continued  to  be 
the  outfitting  point  for  the  emigrant  road  on  the  north 
side  of  the  Platte.  It  became  quite  a  flourishing  village. 
When  no  longer  an  outfitting  point  it  went  rapidly  to 
decay.  In  1876  the  few  tenements,  the  appearance  of 
which  indicated  thrift  in  their  occupants  were  generally 
the  residences  of  successful  cultivators  of  the  soil. 

To  meet  the  storms  of  the  coming  winter  of  1846-47 
log  cabins,  "dugouts"  and  shelter  in  any  and  every 
available  form  were  hastily  constructed  by  the  exiled 
Saints.  These  very  imperfectly  sheltered  their  inmates 
from  the  severe  cold  and  storms  of  that  latitude.  In  the 
bodies  of  many  the  seeds  of  disease  had  been  already 
sown  by  hunger,  exposure  to  the  elements  and  excessive 
toil.  To  obtain  food  severely  taxed  their  slender 
resources,  and  when  obtained  it  was  often  inadequate 
for  their  needs  both  in  quantity  and  quality.  The  only 
observable  mark  of  this  dark  period  of  the  history  of  the 


260  FROM    KIRTLAND    TO    SALT    LAKE    CITY. 

Saints  was  the  cemetery  over  the  hill  west  of  the  town. 
About  all  that  indicated  their  use  of  it  were  the  many 
little  inequalities  of  the  ground  showing  that  it  had  been 
disturbed.  Those  were  no  times  for  chiseled  urns  or 
marble  momuments  in  honor  of  the  departed.  Many  of 
the  weak,  debilitated  survivors  were  barely  able  to  per- 
form the  rights  of  burial,  and  an  unhewn  stake,  or  rude 
headboard  was  all  they  could  afford  to  mark  the  spot 
where  remains  of  loved  ones  were  deposited.  Decay 
and  prairie  fires  had  destroyed  nearly  the  last  vestige  of 
these.  The  piece  of  ground  has  been  designated  as  a 
burial  place  by  the  citizens  of  Florence  and  in  1873,  they 
inclosed  about  two  and  a  half  acres  of  it  with  a  good 
fence.  It  is  supposed  that  several  hundred  of  the  Saints 
found  a  resting  place  there.  In  addition  to  the  thousands 
who  found  rest  on  the  prairies  of  Iowa  between  the 
Mississippi  and  Missouri  rivers  and  at  Winter  Quarters 
many  laid  down  their  lives  along  the  road  "To  the  West" 
where  lay  the  final  object  of  their  toils — a  place  of  refuge 
from  their  enemies.  Well  might  the  Prophet  Joseph 
when  he  saw  the  valleys  of  the  mountains  in  vision,  and 
the  sufferings  of  his  people  in  getting  there  exclaim  in 
anguish  of  spirit,  "Oh,  the  dead  that  will  lay  between 
here  and  there!" 


ERRATUM. — On  page  27  instead  of  Section  no  read  Section  105. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  ILLINOIS-URBANA 


FROM  KIRTLAND  TO  SALT  LAKE  CITY  SALT  LAK 


